Skip to main content

Full text of "The Eumenides;"

See other formats 


^ζ/ψ///^'  //^??/ne1^u 


^ιό'ίαί^/ 


^Alc^cc^A  -//le    C?a77^y?Tci^Ci^€^^  Φ>>  niece,  c/f 


'^A. 


J^hAi^i 


THE 

EUMENIDES  OF  AESCHYLUS. 


LG»- 


DUBLIN    UNIVERSITY    PRESS    SERIES. 


>  / 


ΑΙΣΧΪΛΟΤ    ΕΤΜΕΝΙΔΕ2. 


) 


THE  EUMEXIDES  OF  AESCHYLUS. 

^   Critirai   (^Dition, 

WITH  METRICAL   ENGLISH  TRAXSLATIOX, 

BY 

JOHN  F.  DAVIES,  M.  Α.,  Uxiv.  Duel.; 

LiT.D.,  Q.r.I.;  F.R.U.I.; 
Professor  of  Laftti  in  the  Queeii's  College,  Gakvay. 


DUBLIN:  HODGES,  UGGIS,  &  CO.,  GRAFTOX-STREET. 
LONDON:    LONGMANS,  GREEN,  &  CO.,  PATERNOSTER-ROW 

188ϋ. 


DIBI.IX  : 
'RINTED     AT     THE     UNIVERSITY     PRESS, 
BY   PONSON'BY   AND   WELDRICK. 


t 


ΑΙσχ^νλω  Ένφορίωνοζ  Άθηναίω  ττολύ   πρώτω 
τΓΟίητων  ^άρίτος  τόνΒ     άνίθηκα  ττόνον 

βάρβαρος  ων  "Ελληνί  καΐ  όψίγονος  TtTrjvL 
θ^σνίσιον  δ'  όλι'γω  δωρω   Ινην  το  σέβας 


ν 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

University  of  Toronto 


http://www.archive.org/details/eumenideOOaesc 


niEFACE. 


rpmS  edition  is  addressed  in  the  first  place  to 
-"-  that  limited  number  of  scholars  who  take  an 
interest  in  the  restoration  of  the  text  of  Aeschylus ; 
secondly,  to  those  students  who  are  called  upon 
to  make  the  Eumenides  a  subject  of  special  study 
in  the  com-se  of  their  reading  for  University  dis- 
tinctions. Not  a  few  things  of  which  scholars  do 
not  need  to  be  told  are  to  be  found  in  the  notes ; 
but  the  work  is  very  mainly  critical,  that  is, 
engaged  in  the  earnest  inquiry :  '  Wliat  is  the  true 
text,  and  what  does  it  mean?' 

A  critical  edition  is  not  made  to  order,  nor  to 
meet  a  trade  demand.  It  appears  whenever  the 
author  has  completed  his  congenial  task,  without 
any  hurry,  and  to  his  own  satisfaction;  so  far  as 
the  last  can  be  said  of  works  that  are  imperfect 
in  their  nature,  that  only  report  progress  and  mark 


a  ιιΟΛΥ  starting-point,  '  adeo  bre\as  in  perfecto  est 
mora'. 

The  publication  of  this  text  and  notes  has 
been  much  delayed  through  various  causes.  My 
first  emendation  of  the  play  was  made  in  May, 
1863,  ΛΛ^ιεη  I  satisfied  myself  that  τά  in  v.  507, 

τα  ΤΓολλα  τταντόφνρτ   avev  δι'χας, 

in  which  form  the  line  then  aj^peared  in  the  only 
editions  I  possessed,  Tauchnitz'  and  Didot's,  was  a 
relic  of  άγοντα.  So  the  verse  became  the  hexapodia 
AA^hich  was  required,  and  the  sense  was  made  per- 
fect. A  year  or  two  later  I  acquired  \Yeirs  edition, 
then  Hermann's,  Miiller's,  and  many  others.  To 
take  them  in  the  order  in  Avhich  they  came  under 
my  notice,  Weil's  edition,  1861,  placed  ayovra 
rightly,  and  he  attributed  the  emendation  to  Pauw, 
1733,  who  had  edited 

τά  τΓολλά  τταντόφνρτ    ayovT    avev  Βίκαζ. 

AYeil  transposed  the  word  on  the  ground  that  so 
the  line  is  better  modulated,  and  not  for  the  true 
critical  reasons,  that  τά  πολλά  is  wrong  in  sense, 
and  that  the  τά  told  where  the  άγορτα  had  been. 
Then  I  found  that  Pauw's  conjecture  is  given  by 
Hermann,  Avho  did  not  accept  it,  probably  because 
it  had  been  adopted  by  Midler,  1833,  just  100  years 


after  Pauw's  edition.  Miiller  liad  put  the  word  in 
its  riglit  place, 

αγοί'τα  ττολλά  τταντόφνρτ    άνευ  δικά?, 

but  Weil  did  not  know  this,  or  he  would  have 
acknowledged  it.  Paley  ventured  at  last,  in  his 
''3rd  edition,  1870,  to  insert  the  word ;  but  in 
Pauw's  wrong  place.  Under  the  circumstances  I 
feel  justified  in  regarding  this  important  emenda- 
tion as  appertaining  in  some  measure  to  myself. 

This  and  many  other  corrections  of  the  text 
of  the  EumenideSj  which  I  now  propose,  were 
communicated  by  me  to  Mr.  Paley  at  the  time 
Avhen  he  was  preparing  his  4th  edition  for  the 
I^ress,  about  five  years  ago.  I  do  not  think  he 
approved  of  any  of  them :  they  were  not  100 
years  old,  nor  had  they  received  the  sanction  of 
that  wild  innovator  Hermann.  I  have  freely  de- 
tailed my  treatment  of  the  text  before  classes 
of  pupils  in  former  years ;  and  have  discussed 
particular  corrections  with  parties  of  friends.  In 
these  ways  some  of  my  results  may  be  already 
known  ;  but  in  this  absence  of  hurry  one's 
results  have  time  to  be  well  sorted,  seasoned, 
and  matured.  I  have  not  j^et  had  occasion  to 
revoke  any  correction  of  a  text  Avhich  I  have 
made.    ^  The    only    one    of    the    emendations    pro- 


posed  in  this  edition  about  which  I  retain  some 
doubt,  in  spite  of  the  evidence,  is  that  at  v.  44. 
I  have  been  watching  it  ever  since  July,  1875  ; 
and  have  read  the  Lexicon  of  Hesychius  througli 
for  the  sake  of  that  passage  alone. 

I  have  not  heard  of  anything  of  any  import- 
ance done  for  the  text  of  the  Eumenides  since 
Weil's  Persae  appeared  in  1867,  which  gave  a 
valuable  'Addenda'  of  conjectures  by  German 
savants,  and  particularly  by  the  very  eminent  and 
illustrious  Meineke.  The  Franco-German  war  came 
on ;  and  besides.  Professor  Weil  had  really  done 
so  much  in  the  way  of  permanent  restoration  as 
hardly  to  leave  it  possible  for  another  editor  to 
arise  until  after  some  yqtj  considerable  interval. 
I  find  that  I  have  adopted,  άπο  γνώμης,  like  one  of 
Athana's  Areopagites,  no  fewer  than  45  of  Weil's 
emendations,  which  appear  to  me  to  be  conΛάncing 
and  conclusive. 

Discredit  is  thrown  ujDon  exact  and  careful 
work,  in  a  very  regretable  way,  by  harum-scarum 
attemj^ts  at  imitation,  such  as  the  edition  of  the 
Agamemnon  which  apj^eared  this  j^ear.  Things  of 
that  kind  will  not  be  fairly  allowed  to  prejudice 
the  genuine  critical  work  of  Stanley,  Markland, 
Heath,  Musgrave,  Tyrwhitt,  Wakefield,  and  Elmsley, 
who  form  the  true  old  English  school.     It  will  be 


observed  that  I  omit  Bentley's  name  and  Porson's, 
although  I  must  assign  three  corrections  of  this  text 
to  the  former,  and  fourteen  to  the  latter,  in  the  list 
which  I  shall  presently  give.  Of  Bentley's  three, 
only  one,  προπομπών  for  προπομποί,  v.  963,  shows 
that  he  was  caring  about  the  poem.  Porson's 
fourteen  are  such  as  γίγνεταυ  for  ytverat,  άνηρ  for 
άνηρ,  VLV  for  μιν,  πεύσει  for  πενστ),  etc.,  things 
which  do  not  affect  the  meaning  of  the  text,  or 
very  slightly,  and  were,  therefore,  not  deemed 
worthy  of  notice  by  such  men  as  Auratus,  Scaliger, 
Casaubon,  and  the  rest.  There  is  ?iot  one  of  all  the 
fourteen  in  which  Porson  has  shown  that  he  was 
caring  about  the  poem. 

It  is  with  much  unwillingness  that  anything  is 
said  derogatory  to  the  reputation  of  these  great 
scholars,  whom  everyone  delights  to  honour;  but 
there  is  no  doubt  that  their  influence  has  been 
pernicious  in  proportion  to  its  supremacy.  The 
spectacle  of  a  scholar  of  Bentley's  rare  talents  and 
profound  learning,  being  so  seldom  able  to  arrive  at 
a  true  result  in  criticism,  has  led  the  English  people 
to  think  that  nothing  good  can  be  achieved. 
It  is  an  a  fortiori  of  the  most  vigorous  and  con- 
vincing kind :  '  Do  you  suppose  that  ?/ou  can 
effect  anything  where  Bentley  and  Porson  failed?' 
Mr.  Paley  has  been  encouraging  this  sentiment  for 


forty  years ;  and  now  the  free  criticism  of  a  Greek 
text  is  looked  upon  with  disfavour,  or  rather  with 
aversion  and  intolerance ;  so  that  every  new  editor 
liastens  to  assure  his  critics  and  readers  that  he 
has  made  no  changes  in  the  text  except  some 
four  or  five,  at  most,  which  are  of  no  conse- 
cpience  whatever. 

Some  discrimination  ouglit  to  be  used.  Bentley's 
mind  Avas  wanting  in  two  requisites  of  the  first 
importance:  a  sympathy  with  poetic  sentiment  and 
expression,  and  a  respect  for  his  author  such  as 
was  felt  by  Scaliger  and  H.  Stephens.  He  feels 
that  he  is  Master  not  only  of  Trinity  College, 
Cambridge,  but  also  of  all  the  Greek  poets,  and 
so  has  a  poor  opinion  of  them  and  their  words, 
from  first  to  last.  Porson  did  not  concern  himself 
at  all  Avith  the  meaning.  Greek  books  presented 
him  Avith  a  convenient  occasion  for  exhibiting  the 
accuracy  of  his  grammatical  knowledge,  and  his 
acquaintance  with  some  Greek  metres.  There  was 
no  ground  for  expecting  that  either  could  become 
a  true  critic.  The  one  could  not,  because  of  some 
radical  defects  of  mind ;  and  the  idea  never  occurred 
to  the  other  that  a  Greek  text  is  anything  more 
than  a  child's  exercise,  from  which  faults  in  ortho- 
gra^ihy  have  to  be  removed. 

AYe  envy  them  their  sujjerior  endowments.     Our 


claim  to  some  attention  from  our  contemporaries 
relies  on  the  plea  that  we  study  tlie  poetry  of 
Aeschylus  for  its  own  sake ;  to  make  the  text  sure 
and  the  meaning  clear,  first  of  all  to  ourselves, 
and  then,  without  hesitation,  to  those  whom  we 
are  appointed  to  lecture. 

The  seven  whom  I  have  canonized  above,  with 
(perhaps,  as  is  supposed)  less  splendid  talents,  have 
done  much  better  work.  These  are  they  who  have 
made  Greek  poetry  intelligible  to  us,  and  who  take 
rank  with  the  real  critics  and  right  honourable 
enlighteners  such  as  the  following,  whom  I  choose 
from  many :  John  Dorat,  for  France ;  Francis 
Robortello,  for  Italy;  William  Canter,  for  Holland; 
and  Henry  Weil,  for  Germany.  Hermann,  a  genius 
of  immense  power,  was  struggling  with  a  pedantic 
generation,  and  only  began  to  be  a  true  critic 
when  he  published  his  '  Supplices  of  Aeschylus', 
at  the  age  of  78,  and  died.  I  would  choose  Ben- 
jamin Heath,  of  Exeter,  to  represent  the  English 
Grecians. 

I  agree  with  Hermann  in  his  opinion  that 
John  Dorat  is  the  most  illustrious  Aeschylean 
critic  :  he  lived  to  be  80  Λ'ears  of  as'e  :  while 
the  most  promising  of  all  was  the  marvellously 
brilliant  William  Canter  of  Utrecht,  who  died  in 
1575,  aged   33.     Besides   his    emendations,    which 


have,  nearly  every  one,  been  adopted  by  every 
editor,  AVilliam  Canter  is  he  who  discovered  the 
antistrophic  correspondence  of  the  lines  in  choral 
odes.  Henry  Weil  has  discovered  the  antithetic 
structure  of  the  periods  in  iambic  systems.  I  am 
quite  convinced  of  the  reality  of  his  discovery,  but 
have  not  applied  it  to  my  own  text.  It  seemed 
well  to  wait  until  the  text  of  the  Eumenides  is 
better  confirmed.  Through  some  slight  difference 
in  writing  the  choruses,  I  have  only  986  lines  to 
Weil's  1001 :  the  iambics  are  almost  the  same,  so 
that  his  scheme  of  correspondence  nearly  applies, 
and  need  not  be  repeated.  This  antithetic  stinicture 
of  iambic  systems  seems  to  have  been  suggested  to 
Aeschylus  by  the  antistrophic  arrangement  of  the 
chorus;  to  have  recommended  itself  for  the  beau- 
tiful order  which  it  introduces,  and  to  have  been 
confirmed  in  use  by  its  great  help  as  a  mnemonic. 

ON  THE  TEXT  OF  THE  EUMENIDES  AS  IT  APPEARS 
IN  THE  'MEDICEAN'  MANUSCRIPT  PRESERVED  IN 
THE  LAURENTIAN  LIBRARY  AT  FLORENCE. 

It  is  written  throughout  in  small,  i.e.  round, 
letters,  literae  mimisculae ;  no  capitals  occurring 
except  a  few  which  have  been  interpolated,  one 
here  and  another  there,  mostly  at  the  end  of 
words.     I  haΛ^e  used   R.   Merkel's   '  fac-simile '   re- 


cension,  Clarendon  Press,  1871,  as  Avell  as  those 
which  are  reported  by  Hermann.  H.  Keil  shows 
good  evidence  that  it  was  bought  at  Constantinople 
in  the  year  1423  a.d.,  from  the  wife  of  John 
Chrysoloras,*  by  Francis  Philelphus,  who  brought 
it  to  Italy  early  in  1424.  The  time  when  it 
was  written  is  suj)posed,  by  those  best  qualified 
to  judge  (Bekker,  Dindorf,  Cobet),  to  be  between 
950  and  1050  a.  d.  As  to  the  way  in  Avhich  it 
is  written,  Merkel  says  that  'there  is  nothing  to 
be  said  in  its  praise  apart  from  the  fact  that  the 
MS  is  the  only  bit  of  wreckage  left  to  tell  the 
tale  of  the  loss  of  Aeschylus'.  I  have  often  exer- 
cised my  fancy  in  speculating  on  '  what  sort  of 
person  was  it  who  wrote  out  this  Medicean  relic 
of  Aeschylus,  and  from  what  sort  of  a  text  did 
he  cop»y  it?'  The  latter  part  of  the  problem  can 
be  practically  solved.  He  (it  may  have  been  she, 
in  the  reign  of  a  literary  empress  like  Eudocia, 
about  1060  a.d.)  copied  it  from  a  text  written 
either  (1)  in  uncial  letters,   literae  midales,   that  is 


*  Chrysoloras,  John. — Died  about  1462,  teacher  and  father-in-law  of 
Philelphus.     Disciple  and  nephew  of  Manuel  Chrysoloras. 

Chrysoloras,  Manuel. — A  learned  Greek,  bom  at  Constantinople  about 
1355  ;  died  April  15,  1415.  One  of  the  greatest  contributors  to  the  restoration 
of  Greek  literature  in  the  West.  Sent  by  Manuel  Palaeologus  to  urge  the 
Western  princes  to  a  crusade  against  the  Turks.  Remained  in  Italy  as  teacher 
of  Greek.  Buiied  at  Constance.  Probably  his  Έρωττιματα  is  the  first  Greek 
Grammar  printed  in  the  West,  1488. 


what  we  call  'small'  and  'capital'  intermixed,  in 
Avhicli  way  the  Scholia  are  written  on  the  margins 
of  Μ ;  or  (2)  in  literae  quadratae,  all  square  and 
angular,  which  we  call  '  capitals,'  with  no  spaces 
between  words.  The  tΛvo  alternatives  result  in 
the  same  practical  rule,  viz.,  that  ^Droposed  ways 
of  divining  the  true  reading  of  Μ  may  justly  be 
based  upon  either  assumption — '  the  prototype  of 
Μ  was  written  in  round,  i.e.  "small,"  characters, 
with  spaces  between  what  were  supposed  to  be 
the  words' ;  or,  '  the  prototype  of  Μ  was  written 
in  square,  i.  e.  capital^  letters,  with  no  spaces 
between  words'. 

This  copy  was  written  by  some  person,  pro- 
bably very  young,  who  had  learned  and  knew  his 
Greek  letters,  both  round  and  square,  and  who  had 
been  made  to  observe  the  accents  when  learning  his 
Greek  grammar.  That  appears  to  have  been  the 
full  amount  of  his  attainments  in  Greek.  The 
result  of  his  copying  Avas  so  deplorable,  that  the 
person  who  ought  to  have  corrected  the  faults, 
whether  he  was  a  father,  a  master,  or  an  archi- 
mandrite, preferred  to  eΛ^ade  the  duty.  Mss  often 
show  signs  of  more  or  less  competent  supervision, 
as  at  Anth.  Pal.  5.  262,  where  there  is  a  note  on 
the  margin :  ovhev  XetTret,  'n\r)v  oVt  ό  γράφων  μώρος 
ην : — '  there  is  nothing  left  out ;   the  scribe  was  a 


fool.'  The  copier  of  Μ  had  been  ordered  not  to 
write  the  words  continuously,  but  to  separate  them 
by  spaces.  He  took  this  to  mean  '  not  to  write  the 
letters  continuously',  so  he  broke  them  up  into  twos, 
threes,  fours,  &c.,  to  present  an  agreeable  variety 
of  combinations,  and  just  as  fancy  prompted ;  for 
he  neither  knew  nor  cared  Avhat  any  word  was, 
except  άνθρωπος,  άνηρ,  and  μητηρ,  in  which  cases 
he  gladly  adopted  the  compendious  way  of  Λvriting. 

I  know  Λ"ery  λυ^Ι  that  the  most  intelligent  per- 
son can  hardly  cojjy  twenty  lines  of  poetry  without 
making  mistakes :  I  mean  a  person  who  knows  well 
the  meanins:  of  what  he  is  writuio^,  and  tries  to 
keep  his  thoughts  from  wandering.  The  writer  of 
Μ  (or  writers,  for  Merkel  thinks  there  were  at  least 
two,  λυΙιο  relieved  each  other  alternately)  was  per- 
forming either  a  task  or  a  penance,  and  had  no 
knowledge  of  Avhat  he  Λvas  Λvriting ;  only  that  the 
quadrate  or  else  uncial  letters  of  his  exemplar  Avere 
to  be  rendered  by  small  letters  without  any  capi- 
tals, and  with  spaces  between  optional  groups  of 
them,  so  as  not  to  look  as  if  Avritten  continuously. 
One  might  also  seem  to  detect  the  trade  trick  of 
some  ignorant  book  factor  or  broker,  at  the  time 
when  spaces  between  words  began  to  be  fashionable. 

If  the  illiterate  copyist  practises  a  stolid  Chinese 
conscientiousness   in   making  an  exact   representa- 


tion  of  the  original,  with  all  its  accumulation  oi 
errors,  as  seems  to  have  been  done  in  the  case  of  our 
Medicean  (so  Hermann,  Weil,  and  Merkel  think), 
it  is  much  better  than  that  Λvhich  has  happened  to 
the  Farnese  ms,  which  Demetrius  Triclinius  is  sup- 
posed to  have  written  out  from  M,  inserting  his 
own  hasty  and  crude  corrections  currente  calamo. 
This  has  deprived  F  of  nearly  all  of  value  and 
authority  Avhicli  it  might  have  had. 

If  the  codex  Venehis  (V)  Λvith  Flor.  and  F  Avere 
copied  from  M,  and  the  latter  did  not  arrive  in 
Italy  till  142 J:  a.  d.,  then  those  three  copies  were 
taken  at  Constantinople,  or  in  the  Greece  of  that 
time :  so  that  Μ  would  appear  to  haΛ^e  been  a 
unique  copy,  and  of  great  commercial  value  Λvhen 
Philelphus  bought  it.  It  escaped  the  Turks  by  just 
30  years. 

THE  COPIES  TAKEN  FEOM  M,  WHICH  CONTAIN  THE 
EUMENIDES,  THE  WHOLE  OE  PAET. 

(1).  G.,  Guelferhijtanus,  of  the  15tL•  century,  very  carefully 
collated  by  Hermann  himself.  It  contains  the  inevitable  mis- 
takes of  copyists,  but  not  corrections. 

(2).  Marcianm,  practically  identical  with  G. 

(3).  Par.,  Varisinus,  written  by  Janus  Lascaris.'•'  Hermann 
was  disposed  to  think  it  was  copied  from  the  prototype  of  Μ  ; 

*  Lascaris,  Anduew  John. — Called  Jihyndaconita,  from  Rhjiidacus  in 
Phrj'^a,  where  he  was  bom  about  1445  ;  died  at  Rome  in  1535.  After  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  Greek  empire  was  complete,  he  took  refuge  in  Italy,  and  found  a 
welcome  at  the  court  of  Lorenzo  de'  Medicis,  who   twice   sent  him  to  Con- 

i8 


but  this  conjecture  has  not  seemed  probable  to  others  who  have 
examined  the  ms. 

(4).  Aug.,  Aiiiiu-ftanus.  Tliis  begins  at  v.  52G,  καΐ  μαρτνρ\- 
σων  ηλθον.     Written  in  the  IGth  century. 

(5).  v.,  Vcnctus,  of  the  13th  century.  After  v.  531,  οπω? 
ίΊτίστα  TrjvSe  κνρωσον  8ίκην,  it  gOeS  on  at  V.  597,  TreSas  μίν  uv 
λΰσειεν,  the  leaves  being  numbered  as  if  there  were  no  omission. 
Then  after  Ndktos  aTt/xoxef^eis,  v.  744,  it  proceeds  w-ith  v.  774, 
ovK  Ιστ  άτιμοι,  after  the  antistrophe,  instead  of  after  the  strophe. 
This  and  the  two  following  were  copied  from  ^1  before  the  loss 
of  the  14  leaves  fi'om  the  A<jamevinoii. 

(6).  Fl.,  or  Flor.,  Florciitiniis,  of  the  14th  century.  It  has 
the  same  omissions  fiOm  the  Eumenides  as  V,  from  Avhich  Weil 
thinks  it  may  have  been  copied. 

(7),  F.,  FarnesiiDius,  of  the  14th  century,  supposed  to  have 
been  wT:itten  by  Demetrius  Triclinius,  and  to  present  a  text 
which  has  been  much  altered  by  him. 

The  text  of  Μ  s1iova%s  very  numerous  indubi- 
table signs  of  having  been  tampered  with,  by 
erasures  and  writing  of  words  over  them,  as  Avell 
as  by  the  addition  of  letters,  during  the  400 
years  of  the  Manuscript's  existence  in  the  East 
before  it  was  brought  to  Italy.  The  only  im- 
aginable way  in  which  the  above  seven  copies 
can  be  considered  to  be  of  any  critical  value  is  in 
the   possibility   that   V,    for  instance,   was   copied 

stantinople,  and  other  cities  of  the  East,  to  save  as  many  Greek  mss  as 
possible  from  the  Turks.  Returned  the  second  time  with  ahout  200.  Lorenzo 
was  then  dead.  Lascaris  accepted  the  invitation  of  Charles  VIII,  and  came  to 
Paris  as  teacher  of  Greek  towards  1500  a.d.  Published  his  Anthologia  Epigram- 
matum  Grcucorum,  Libri  vii,  at  Florence,  1494,  4to,  and  many  other  valuable 
editions.  Taught  for  a  long  time  at  Florence,  Eome,  Venice,  and  Paris, 
Corrector  of  the  Greek  press  at  Florence, 


before  some  or  many  of  these  erasures,  substi- 
tutions, and  interpolations,  had  been  made  in  Μ 
hv  the  Byzantine  critics. 

But,  in  point  of  fact,  every  careful  editor  has 
arrived  at  the  conviction,  and,  on  tlie  completion 
of  his  Λvork,  lias  been  full  of  the  feeling,  that 
the  copies  have  been  of  no  use,  except  to  confirm 
the  reading  of  Μ  ivhere  it  is  clearly  right.  A  few 
interpolated  conjectures  which  thej^  contain  are 
sometimes  right  in  small  particulars;  while,  as 
an  almost  invariable  rule,  Avherever  the  reading 
in  Μ  is  bad,  those  in  the  copies  are  worse. 
Hermann  used  at  first  to  quote  the  readings  of 
all,  but  in  his  later  ^^'ork  he  ceased  to  do  this  on 
the  ground  that  it  is  quite  superfluous, 

THE  SCHOLIA  WKITTEN  ON  THE  MARGINS  OF  THE 
MEDICEAN  CODEX. 

These  are  to  be  regarded  as  an  old  Greek  prose 
text  which  has  not  been  molested  nor  garbled, 
and  Λvhich  has  suffered  only  from  the  many 
blunders  and  omissions  of  copyists,  during  a 
period  of  2000  years  at  least.  They  are  written 
in  uncial  letters,  as  explained  above,  and  Her- 
mann thought  that  they  must  have  been  entered 
on  the  margins  not  long  after  the  transcription 
of   the    Med.    text    of   Aeschylus    was    completed. 


They  contain  antiquarian  remarks  of  real  value  ; 
many  quotations  from  classical  Greek  authors ; 
references  to  the  authority  of  those  who  are  still 
held  to  have  been  masters  in  the  science  of 
Grammar  and  the  exact  meaning  of  words  ;  and 
are  pervaded  by  a  spirit  of  intelligence  as  to  the 
meaning  of  the  text  which  is  singularly  admirable 
in  ages  which  were  not  profoundh'  rr'ttical.  The 
creative  force  of  the  Greek  poetic  genius  did 
not  become  torpid  and  fall  into  its  iron  sleep 
until  after  a  lovely  Indian  summer  of  its  own 
in  the  -jtli  and  6th  centuries  a.  d.  AVeil  cannot 
be  Avrong  in  declaring  that,  on  the  whole,  the 
autliority  of  the  Medicean  Scholia  is  (/rcafcr  Hum 
thd  of  anil  existing  manmcrijit  text  of  Aeschylus. 

The  further  restoration  of  the  original  text  <;f 
Aeschylus  must  be  made  by  conjecture,  starting 
from  the  Text  and  Scholia  as  contained  in  ]\[  ; 
which  conjecture  shall  trust  to  a  complete  anah'sis 
of  the  exigencies  of  the  passage,  as  perceived  by 
the  aid  of  that  very  rare  endowment,  an  intuitive 
perception  of  a  poet's  style  and  the  course  of  his 
imaginings.  This  gift  Λvill  have  been  nursed  and 
developed  b}'  long  an.d  patient  study  of  all  the 
remains  of  Greek  and  Latin  poetry  and  of  most 
of  the  prose.  This  'conjectural  emendator '  will 
not    shrink    from    devoting    a    few    months,    occa- 


sionallv,  to  a  long  course  of  reading  for  the 
sake   of   a   single    diificulty   in   the   text. 

Besides  the  ordinary  mistakes  made  by  a  copy- 
ist's incuria  and  imipientia^  there  are  some  wliich 
may  be  classified  with  advantage,  as  follows: — 

[a).  Anagrammatismiis,  by  which  the  proper  order 
of  the  letters  of  a  word  is  inverted  or  distorted, 
as  if  the  scribe  had  set  them  down  in  the  order  in 
which  he  deciphered  tliem,  writing: — 

V.  44,   μ€-/ίστω  for  γε/Αΐστόν.      νηλ^ΐ  μ^γίστω   appears   to    have 
been  read  at  one  time. 

255,   χίρων  for  χρ€ωι-, 

608,   ττροσδβ'^αιτε  for  — ροσδε'ίεταί, 

637,   apetov  for  avLepG), 

668,  μένων  for  νίμων.     699,  νεμειν  for  /levetv, 

675,  δαίμονας  for  διάνοια?.     So  diamone  for  dianome,  Pliny, 

Letters,  117  and  118, 
753,   δαι/ιόνων  for  μαινάδων, 
894,  φλοιγμο    for   φλογμοΐ.      σ  was    added    subsequently. 

ihid.  φντωΐ'το  for  νφοιντο, 
_973,   ev  δό/ΑΟ)  f or  δό/χοι  δε, 
983,   €5  το  τταν  for  —ai-eres. 

(b).  Parakousma  or  Tautophonia,  when  a  word 
dictated  has  been  imperfectly  heard  by  a  scribe, 
and  incorrectly  Λvritten  on  that  accoinit : — 

y.      54,   δια  for  λίβα, 

119,   7rpoo"i/fTopc5  for  77ροσεικοτ€9,  and 

yap  ΐίσιν  for  ττάρεισιν, 
167,    μάντι  σω  for  μάΐ'Τίζ  ων, 
196,  €1?  for  ct?, 
272,    καθαρμούς  for  καθ'  δρμ,ονς, 


393,   τούτο  for  ττου  το,  and 

τη<;  σφαγής  for  της  φνγης, 
423,   βοτοΐσιίον  βροτοίσι.      S61,  β  ρότων  ior  βοτων, 
513,   Xe~aBvov  ior  λάπαΒνον, 
676,   ΤΓαρητΓάτησα<;  for  τταρηττάφησαζ, 
703,  βαλοΐσα  for  τταρονσα. 

(c).  Dittophanes,  when  a  scribe  ]ias  tliouglit  let- 
ters to  be  ΛVΓongly  Avritten  twice,  by  διπλασιογρα- 
φία,  and  Las  Avrongly  set  them  do\vn  only  once : — 

V.      68,   δ'  at  for  δ'  αΓδ'  at, 

76,   the  corruption  arose  from  τ  ψ'  την. 
308,    καθαραζ  for  καθαραζ  καθαρώς, 
360,  the  corruption  arose  from  λαχ  λίχ, 
365,    — αλαιοι^  for  ττάλαι  τταλαιόΐ', 
908,   τοΓσδ   αν  κρνων  for  τοΓσδ'  αν  8ακρνων. 

(d).  Apeirokalia,  Avhere  a  corrector  lias  written 
a  word  Λvllicll  is  intelligible  to  himself,  in  place 
of  the  poet's  more  exquisite  word : — 

V.    105,   β  ρότων  for  φρένων, 

125,    7Γ€ττρακται  ior  —ζττρωταί, 

133,  ττόνος  for  K0V05, 

392,  βροτοκτονονντΐ,ς  for  αντοκτονονί'τε?, 

429,   τροιαν  for  ττρώαν. 

Η.  Stephens  instances  substitutions  of  this  kind 
in  po)-cos  for  procos,  examinare  for  exanimare,  and 
adhihe  for  adlibe  ;  which  also  introduced  false  quan- 
tities. 

[e).  Tautophaiies,  when  the  letters  are  the  same,  but 
ought  to  haΛ'e  been  diΛ'ided  when  Λvritten  sniall : — 

V.    118,   ττρόσω  for  — pos  ω. 


(/').  raroiiKK'odc.s^  wlicu  the  letters,  nlietlier 
capital,,  or  round,,  arc  so  nearly  alike  that  a  scribe 
easily  confounds  them  : — 

V.    327,    θανάτ(»ν  for  θνατων, 
344,  λιτίκ'ς  for  8ίκαί<;. 

(//).  Pa/or((sirS,  where  two  similar  j)assages  or 
words  occur,  and  tlie  scribe  lias  f!;one  <ni  with 
Λvlmt  follows  the  second,  instead  of  with  that  which 
follow^s  the  first.  Instances  of  this  occur  in  the 
Eumcnides  at  v.  i^()0-810  and  v.  lUO-Or>u. 

On  the  other  hand,  mistakes,  from  whatever 
source,  have  been  removed  so  far,  and  the  ]\Iedicean 
text  of  the  Eumcnides  has  been  made  tolerably  intel- 
ligible to  US,  by  means  of  three  hundred  and  twelve* 
conjectural  emendations,  the  Λvork  of  fifty -two  scho- 
lars, the  best  in  their  generations,  in  a  period  of 
about  three  hundred  and  fifty  years. 

The  list  of  emendators,  and  of  their  (now  almost 
universally  accepted)  corrections,  is  as  follows.  In 
order  that  the  names  of  these  great  men  may  not 
be  merely  so  many  meaningless  words,  I  add  short 
biographical  notices,  whereΛ^er  they  were  easily 
procurable,  np  to  the  time  of  Dobree,  with  Λνΐιοηι 
English  criticism  and  restoration  of  the  Eumenides 
may  be  said  to  close. 

*  Exehisivc,  of  course,  of  the  66  proposed  by  me  rii  this  edition. 

24 


'VicTORius'  (PiETEo  Vettori).— Boiii  at  Florence,  July  11, 
1499  ;  died  there,  December  18,  1585.  Studied  law  at  Pisa, 
where  he  married  Maddalena  Medici.  In  1538,  appointed  Pro- 
fessor of  Greek  and  Latin  at  Florence,  and  held  that  office 
nearly  50  years.  Received  a  collar  of  gold  from  the  Due 
d'Urbino  ;  a  silver  vase  full  of  gold  coins  from  Card.  Alexander 
Farnese :  the  title  of  Conte  n'om  Julius  III ;  and  medals  were 
four  times  struck  hi  his  honour. 

V.  35G,  μνσος  {μνσος)—700,  ascription  of  vv. 

SoPHiANus,  Michael. — Of  Greek  extraction,  and  residing  at 
Venice  when  H.  Stephens  visited  that  city  m  1548. 

V.  220,  δέ  ΙΙαλλα?  (δ'  Ιττάλλας) — 320,  τττωκα  (τΓτάκα). 

EoBORTELLo,  Francesco. — Bom  at  Udine,  Ν.  Ε.  Italy,  Sej)- 
tember  9,  1516  ;  died  at  Padua,  March  18,  15G7.  Of  noble 
family.  Studied  at  Bologna.  Professor  of  Belles  Lettres  at 
Lucca,  1538  ;  at  Venice,  1549  ;  at  Padua,  1552.  He  died  at  the 
age  of  50,  not  leaving  funds  sufficient  for  liis  funeral,  but  greatly 
regretted  by  his  pupils  ;  by  none  more  than  by  those  from 
Germany.  His  pupils  had  a  monument  erected  to  him  in  the 
church  of  Saint  Antony  at  Padua.  Not  inexcusably  he  regarded 
himself  as  the  first  savant  of  his  age,  and  quarrelled  with  his 
rivals  Erasmus,  Paul  Manutius,  Muretus,  H.  Stephens,  and 
Sigonius.  His  'Aeschylus  and  Scholia'  was  piablished  at 
Venice,  1552,  2  vols.  8vo. 

V.  11,  Παρνησυΐ)  θ'  ~ap  .  .  .  νησουσθ') — 124,  ωζεΐζ  (ώιζεισ)  — 
1G9,  τταρα  νόμον  {τταρ  αν  ο'  μ-°ν) — 444,  φόνον  (φόνονσ) — 626,  κελζνσω 
(κ6λ€υω) — 903,  οι    (.τΓΐκραι\€ΐ  (οι  αίττικρα-ν  et). 

'AuRATus'  (Jean  Dorat). — Born  at  Limoges  (Haute  Vienne) 
about  1508.  Educated  at  the  CoUege  of  Limoges;  then  became 
private  tutor  in  noble  houses  at  Paris.  His  reputation  as  a 
scholar  and  teacher  led  Francis  I  to  appoint  him  tutor  of  the 
Royal  pages.  Became  Director  of  the  College  of  Coqueret,  where 
tlie  poet  Ronsard  Avas  one  of  his  pupils.  Was  made  Professor  of 
Greek  in  the  Royal  College,  Paris,  in  15G6.  Charles  IX  gave 
him  the  title  'Poet  Royal'.  Du  Verdier  asserts  that  Auratus 
published  more  than  50,000  Greek  and  Latin  verses.     "  No  book 


was  -wTitten  but  Auratus  composed  a  poetic  eulogy  of  the  author  ; 
no  person  of  quality  died  but  Auratus  wrote  an  elegy  in  verse." 
Died  at  Paris,  November  1,  1588. 

His  very  valuable  corrections  of  Greek  texts  are  recorded  on 
the  margins  of  his  books.  Hermann  preferred  him  to  all  Aeschy- 
lean critics. 

v.  222,  ττλεω  (πλέον) — 311,  άλίτων  (άλιτρών). 

Teiclinius. — V.  231,  κελεύ/χασιν  (κελει'σ-). 

'TuENEBUs'  (Adrien  Tuexebe). — Bom,  1512,  at  Andeley,  Nor- 
mandy. "  Attained  the  first  rank  of  learnmg  in  an  age  of 
learned  men."  Professor  of  the  Greek  language  and  Greek 
philosophy  in  the  University  of  Paris,  1517.  Superintendent  of 
the  Greek  department  in  the  King's  Printing  Office.  Died  of 
consumption,  June  12,  1565,  and  was  buried  without  any  reli- 
gious ceremony,  by  his  own  express  command.  "His  was  the 
most  refined  and  cultivated  spirit  in  the  world  ",  says  Montaigne. 
Of  his  'Adversaria',  Baillet  says,  "it  is  hard  to  pronounce 
whether  the  mdustry  or  the  genius  of  the  writer  is  more  to  be 
admired". 

V.  27,  Πλείστου  (ττλειστουσ) — 77,  ττόντον  {ττόντον) — 105,  μ.ο7.ρ 
άττρόσκοτΓΟ?  (μοίρα  ττρόσκοτΓος) — 107,  νηφάλια  (νι  φάλ  ια)  — 108, 
ννκτίσ^μνα  (ν  ν  κτο  σεμν  ά) — 112,  άρκν(ττάτων  (άρ  κνσ  μάτων) — 
113,  ΐγκατίλλώψαζ  {Ικκαηλλωψα•;) — 112,  ΐΒώμ^θ'  (ειδώ/Λε^  ) — 182, 
ου  (ου) — 200,  Βίκτωρ  (δ'  £κ  τωρ)  ;  it  is  in  the  mnrgin  of  Μ — 
336,  συνδαιτωρ  (συν  δ-άτω  ρ) — 340,  τίθασος  (ττι^ασο?)— ib.,  φίλον 
(φίλοσ) — 363,  ονχ^  αζεται  (ο  νχάζ  εται) — 421,  ν€θθΐ]λον  (ν  Ό  θήλο  ν) 
— 530,  του  (rovSe) — 547,  αλλ'  (άλλ') — 685,  άμφίβονλος  (αμφί- 
βολο';)— 742,  βαλ€Ϊ  (βαλ€Ϊν) — 745,  ττίθ^σθί  (ιτζίθεσθε) — 749, 
χρησας  (θησας) — 784,  τ^σδε  τάκρ.  (τ^σ-δετ'  άκρ.) — 908,  δ'  αυ 
δακρύων  (δ'  αυ  κρνων) — 915,  μ^τάκοινοι  (μίγα  kolvol) — 938,  €νφρο- 
νας  (-άνα9) — 942,  γαίρίτ  inserted — 960,  ευ  σΙβοντ€<;  (ζνσζβονντΐς) 
— 969,  νμ€ίς  (ημείς) — 970,  μίτοίκοις  (-οι). 

'  Stephens'  (HenriEstienne). — Born  at  Paris,  1528  ;  died  at 
Lyons,  1598.  Carefully  trained  by  his  father  Robert ;  and  after- 
wards pupil  of  Danes  ( the  successor  and  disciple  of  Bude  and 
J.  Lascaris).     Danes,  the  most  eminent  Hellenist  of  his  time, 


took  only  two  private  pupils  ;  one  the  Second  Henri,  son  of 
Francis  I,  king  of  France ;  tlie  other,  the  second  Henri  Estienne 
— the  first  being  the  first  French  printer,  in  loOl,  at  Paris. 
Attended  the  lectures  of  Turnebus  ;  and  learned  to  -n-rite  a  beau- 
tiful hand  from  Ange  Vergece.  At  19,  after  helping  his  father 
with  his  edition  of  Dionysius  Halicamassius,  he  travelled  in 
Italy  to  visit  the  libraries,  and  practise  the  art  of  le  chasseur.  He 
was  much  admired  at  Venice  by  the  Greek,  Michael  Sophianus, 
for  the  fluency  with  which  he  conversed  in  Modern  Greek,  as 
well  as  the  other  modern  languages.  Became  acquamted  with 
Annibal  Caro  and  Paul  Manutius.  After  collating  a  great  many 
Mss  in  Italy,  he  visited  England,  receiving  a  friendly  welcome 
from  the  young  king,  Edward  YI.  To  the  duties  of  commercial 
traveller  for  his  father,  and  fiirtheriug  the  sale  of  his  books,  he 
added  the  research  of  a  critical  scholar,  and  the  capacity  of  an 
accomplished  savant.  He  travelled  on  horseback,  reading  or 
composing  as  he  went. 

He  was  the  first  to  publish  the  Agamemnon  entire.  He  pub- 
lished in  all  170  editions  of  aiithors  in  various  languages,  nearly 
all  of  them  annotated  by  himself. 

His  MS  collations  of  many  hundreds  of  Codices  supplied  him 
with  the  readings  quoted  by  him.  He  never  introduces  a  word 
unauthorised  by  mss  without  advising  the  reader.  He  was  the 
inflexible  enemy  of  every  form  of  le^"ity  and  dishonesty  in  an 
editor.  Casaubon,  his  son-in-law,  tried  to  secm'e  his  manu- 
scripts, collations,  and  other  papers,  in  the  possession  of  Paul 
Stephens,  son  of  Henry,  on  the  death  of  the  latter,  but  says 
that  they  were  mostly  lost  or  destroyed.  Firmiu  Didot,  the 
learned  founder  of  the  '  Didot '  Library,  says  that  Henry  Ste- 
phens had  Hved  to  see  his  books,  his  manuscripts,  and  his  house 
at  Paris,  all  destroyed  m  an  earthquake  (probably  the  great  one 
of  1580,  April  6,  6  p.m.).  Casaubon  says  of  him,  "literas,  prae- 
sertini  Graecas,  unus  omnium  optime  intellexit".     Coraes*  says 


*  CoKAY,  Adamaxtius. — Bom  at  Smyrna,  April  27,  1748  ;  died  at  Paris, 
April  6,  1833.  Studied  medicine  at  MontpeUier,  1782-1788.  Came  to  Paris, 
1788.  His 'CAareciCT-i  of  Theoplirastus',  1799  ;  'Hippocrates',  1800;  'Aethio- 
pica  of  Heliodorus',  1804  ;   '  Plutarch',  '  Strabo',  and  many  other  works,  raised 


that  "if  the  Thesaurm  Limjunr  Oraentc  had  not  been  made  by 
him,  it  would  be  j-et  to  make". 

His  proof-sheets  were  carefully  revised  by  himself,  whereas 
Aldus  Manutius,  his  near  contemporary,  confesses  that  he  had 
not  time  to  read  his  at  all :  "  ne  perlegendis  quidem  cursim". 

V.  645.  μη  'ττίκαινοίντοη'  (μη—ίκαη'όντων). 

'  ScALiGEK  '  (Joseph  Justus  lEscale^. — Born  at  Agen  (Guy- 
enne),  August  4,  1540 ;  10th  in  Julius  Caesar  Scaliger's  family 
of  15.  Taught  himself,  imder  his  father's  guidance,  by  the  age 
of  22,  every  language  and  science  known.  He  then  became  a 
Calvinist.  "  The  greatest  scholar  that  France  has  produced." 
"  All  the  savants  of  the  day  were  at  his  feet."  Succeeded  Justus 
Lipsius,  as  Professor  at  Leyden,  in  1593.  The  principal  students 
mider  him  were  Grotius,  Mem'sius,  Rutgers,  Dousa,  D.  Heinsius. 
He  was  persecuted  by  the  Jesuits  for  the  freedom  of  his  criti- 
cisms on  Canonical  Books.  Died  January  21,  1609.  "  His  only 
luxmy  vras  the  being  well  dressed  ;  his  amusement  was  '  la 
chasse ' ' ' — probably  hawking  and  coursing. 

V.  255,  χρεών  (χερών) — 393,  ττον  το  τέρμα  [τοντο  τέρμα) — 
453.  τε  (δέ) — 635,  Αίγεω?  (άιγεώι) — 849,  ενθενείν  {εν  σθενειν). 

Ca^-ter,  WiLLLiOi. — Born  at  Utrecht,  1542  ;  died  at  Louvain. 
May  18,  1575.  Justus  Lipsius  said  of  him,  "  I  haAe  never  seen 
anyone  with  a  mind  so  indefatigable,  so  enamoured  of  literary 
work,  and  so  capable  of  performing  it".  His  '  Aeschyli  Tra- 
goediae  YII'  was  pubhshed  at  Antwerp,  1580.  Dying  at  the 
age  of  33,  he  had  published  editions  of  Aeschylus,  Sophocles, 
and  Euripides,  with  a  larger  proportion  of  permanent  emenda- 
tions, made  by  himself,  than  have  been  made  by  any  other 
editor,  before  or  since.  He  first  made  out  clearly  the  responsion 
of  the  lines  in  the  choral  odes,  and  marked  the  corresponding 
lines  with  Roman  numerals  at  the  side  of  the  text. 

v.  196,  €15  (ci<;) — 215,  el  (17) — 305,  άμά  (α/χα) — 326,  θνατών 
(θανάτων) — 360,  άτίετα  (άτι  εταί) — 377,  καινην  (και  ϊ'νν) — 586,  καρ- 

hitn  to  the  position  of  the  fii-st  Hellenist  in  Europe.     The  frreat  restorer  of  the 
modem  Greek  national  spirit  and  langiiaf^e. 

28 


δί'ας  (-ι'αν) — 565,    ωΐ'  8"     δ'  ιοί'] — 636,    αύι  δικαστών     6'  ίκύστο}\] — 
662,  αΐ^ονμίιυν^  (-οισ] — 917.  —αιτα  [ττάντα]. 

Casaubon,  Isa.\c. — Born  at  Geneva,  February  8,  1559 ;  died 
at  London,  July  1,  IGl-l.  His  family  were  Protestant  refugees 
from  the  Daupliine.  His  father  returned  as  pastor  to  Crest,  in 
that  province,  where  the  son  was  brought  up.  At  19  he  was  sent 
to  the  University  of  Geneva ;  and  in  1582  succeeded  F.  Portus 
in  the  Chair  of  Greek  there.  Married  Florence,  eldest  daughter 
of  Henry  Stephens.  Professor  of  Greek  at  Montpellier  ;  and  then 
in  the  University  of  Paris,  invited  by  an  autograph  letter  from 
King  Henry  IV.  Accompanied  Sir  H.  Wotton  on  his  return  to 
London.  King  James  I,  while  king  of  Scotland,  had  corre- 
sponded with  him,  and  now  received  him  with  favour  ;  obtained 
his  full  release  fiOm  French  citizenship  fi-om  Marie  de'  Medicis  ; 
and  employed  Casaubon  as  his  alter  ego  in  his  theological  dis- 
putes. He  was  prebendary  of  Canterbury  and  Westminster. 
Buried  in  Westminster  Abbey.  Scaliger  extols  the  profundity 
of  his  learning,  Casaubon  wrote  commentaries  on  almost  all 
the  more  difficult  Greek  and  Latin  authors,  and  had  commenced 
one  on  Aeschylus.  His  son  Meric  died  1671,  incumbent  of 
Bledon,  Somerset  ;  prebendary  of  Canterbury,  and  rector  of 
Ickam.     He  is  the  author  of  editions  of  M.  Aurelius,  Terence, 

V.  185,  λετσ^ό?  re  (Χενσμό  ντε) — 306,  δ'  (τ')^ — 453,  Βνσττοίμαντ 
[ο-νστττίματ  ) — 777,  Βώματο<;  (δωμάτων) . 

Pe.\bsox,  Johx. — Born  at  Snoring,  Norfolk,  1613.  Took 
orders  at  Cambridge,  1639.  Master  of  Trinity  College,  Cam- 
bridge, 1662.     Bishop  of  Chester,  1672.     Died,  1686. 

V.  137,  συ  δ'  {ovS") — 340,  τι^ασό?  {τίθασο^] — 349,  aveKaOev 
[άγκαθεν] — 440,  σν  δ'  {σντ) — 442,  η  τις  (ίιτις).  Linwood,  adduc- 
mg  the  authority  of  Thomas  Gaisford,  thinks  that  it  would 
not  be  easy  to  verify  these  corrections,  commonly  ascribed  to 
Pearson  :  "  They  may  be  Casaubon's." 

Stanley,  Thomas. — Born  at  Cumberlow,  Hertfordshire,  1625. 
Pupil   at  Cambridge   of  Edward    Fairfax,    translator   of   Tasso. 


Took  his  Μ.  A.  degree  honoris  causa,  1G41.  Being  of  inde- 
peiadent  means,  he  devoted  himself  to  classical  literature,  and 
settled  in  London.  His  great  work,  'Aeschyli  Tragoediae  VII, 
cum  Scholiis  Graecis  omnibus',  London  and  Cambridge,  fol., 
1663-4,  has  been  "  the  great  source  of  illustrations  of  Aesch.  for 
all  his  successors". — Enger.  Died  in  London,  April  22,  1678, 
aged  53. 

T.  27,  Πλβιστου  (Πλείστου) — 125,  ττεττρωται  (ττεττρακται) — 
182,  καρανίστηρες  (καρ  αιν  ηστηρ  εσ) — 281  ohm,  καθαίρίΐ  (καθαφεΐ) 
— 369,  γην  (τψ') — 382,  υρωμίναζ  (-ats) — 395,  έτηρροίζεΐ^  (-ei) — 
444,  οζνμηνίτονζ  (-ου) — 861,  βοτων  (β ρότων). 

Bentley,  Eichaed. — Born  at  Oulton,  near  Wakefield,  in 
1662  ;  died,  1742.  At  school  at  "Wakefield  ;  thence  to  Cam- 
bridge University.  Tutor  to  bishop  of  Worcester's  son.  His 
'  Letter  to  Dr.  John  Mill',  1691,  and  '  Eight  Sermons  '  in  refu- 
tation of  Atheism,  brought  him  into  notice.  Became  Master  of 
Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  and  Archdeacon  of  Ely.  Pubhshed, 
in  1710,  '  Critical  Eemarks  on  Aristophanes,  and  Corrections  of 
the  Fragments  of  Philemon  and  Menander '.  His  editions  of 
'Horace'  and  'Paradise  Lost'  sufficiently  prove  "son  peu  de 
gout  pour  la  poesie". 

V.  369,  καταφθατονμένη  {-ην) — 963,  ττροτΓομττων  (ττροπομττον) — 
966,  άτηρον  {άτηριον). 

Abresch,  Fkederic  Louis. — Born  at  Hesse-Homburg,  De- 
cember 29,  1699  ;  died,  1782.  Studied  Classical  literature  at 
Utrecht,  under  Drakenborch  and  Duker.  Eector  of  Middlebourg 
College  in  1725;  of  Zwolle  in  1741.  'Notes  on  Aeschylus', 
Middlebourg,  1743,  2  vols.  8vo  ;  vol.  3,  Zwolle,  1763 ;  and  other 
works. 

V.  31,  Trap'  (τταρ') — 166,  άρόμενον  {αΐρόμενον) — 199,  Τ6  μην; 
(τι  μην) — 698,  ascription  of  verse — 852,  ττρότταντος  (ττρό  τταντός). 

De  Pauw,  Jean  Corneille. — Born  at  Utrecht  towards  the 
end  of  the  17th  century.  He  was  Canon  of  St.  John's  Chm'ch, 
Utrecht.     Devoted  his   life   to   the   study   of  Greek  literature. 


Besides  bis  edition  of  Aeschylus,  be  published  many  other  Clas- 
sical Avorks.     Died,  1749. 

V.  345,  ei?  (εσ) — 478,  ώ  (ίώ) — 491,  τταντί  {ατταντι) — 505,  δ' 
inserted — 511,  θερμω  (^ερ/χ,οβργώι). 

Makeiand,  Jerejoah. — Born  at  Childwall,  Lancashire,  Oc- 
tober 29,  1693  ;  died,  July  7,  1776.  At  Christ's  Hospital ;  then 
Peter's  College,  Cambridge.  '  Critical  Letter  on  some  passages 
in  Horace',  1723;  '/SiZfae^of  Statius',  1728 — very  much  praised 
by  Boissonade.  His  edition  of  the  ' Siqrpliants  of  Euripides', 
1763,  250  copies  only,  was  anonymous.  Son  of  a  \'illage  cler- 
gyman. 

Elmsley  calls  him  "  the  model  that  every  critic  ought  to 
imitate".  Markland  pronounced  spm-ious  Cic.  ad  Quirites  ijost 
reditum ;  Post  reditum  in  senatu ;  Pro  domo  sua;  De  haruspicum 
responsis ;  and  had  grave  doubts  about  the  de  Omtore.  "His 
critical  restorations  seem  very  bold  and  forced  ;  but  when  you 
read  his  proofs,  so  well  put  forward,  you  generally  come  to 
regard  as  true  that  which  seemed  to  be  most  milikely  ;  and 
even  when  you  are  not  convinced,  jow  are  always  constrained 
to  admire  the  critical  power  and  learning  of  the  commentator." 
— ^Boissonade.     Always  a  great  invalid. 

'Arnaldus'  (George  d'Arnaud). — Born  at  Franeker,  Fries- 
land,  Holland,  September  16,  1711 ;  died,  June  1,  1740.  His 
family  were  Protestant  refugees  from  France.  He  studied  under 
Wesseling  and  Hemsterhuys  at  Franeker  University.  '  Specimen 
Animadversionum '  (in  Anacr.,  Callim.,  Aesch.,  Herodot.,  Xen., 
Hephaest.),  Harderwyk,  1728,  8vo,  v>^hen  he  was  17;  and  he 
died  at  the  age  of  29.  He  seems  to  have  known  all  the  Greek 
metres. 

V.  59,  πόνον  (ττόνων) — 163,  φονολιβη  (φονολζίβη) — 320,  μα- 
τρωον  (ματρώΐον) — 393,  της  φνγηζ  {της  σφαγής). 

Tykwhitt,  Thomas. — Born,  March  29, 1730,  at  London,  where 
he  died,  August  15,  1786.  At  Eton  ;  then  to  Oxford ;  graduated 
there,  1755,  and  resided  till  1762.  Was  Under-Secretary  of 
War,  1756  ;  Secretary  to  the  House  of  Commons,  1762 ;  which 


post  he  resigned  in  17u8  through  feeble  healtli,  and  devoted 
himself  to  his  favourite  Classical  studies.  Custodian  of  the 
British  Museum,  1784.  Exposed  the  spuriousness  of  '  Poems 
of  T.  EoAvley '  by  Chatterton,  1777.  One  of  the  most  acute 
and  prolific  of  English  critics.  His  '  Conjectm'ae  in  Aeschylum, 
Sophoclem,  Euripidem,  et  Aristophanem '  was  printed  by  one 
of  his  friends,   1822. 

V.  96,  ων  (ώ?) — 453,  άμηνίτωζ  (^αμηχάνωσ) . 

ΜϋΒΟΚΑΛΈ,  Samuel. — Born  about  1730.  Practised  as  a 
physician  at  Exeter.  He  wrote  '  Exercitationes  in  Euripidem', 
Svo,  1762;  *  Euripidis  quae  extant  omnia',  Oxford,  4  vols. 
4to,  1778.     Died,  July  3,  1782,  m  needy  circumstances. 

v.  183,  άτΓοφθορα  (άττο  φθοραι) — 281  olim,  rejected — 433,  κρν- 
ψα(Γ  ,  α  [κρνψασα) — 513,  λατταδί'όν  (λετταδι^οΐ'). 

Heath,  Bexjajiin. — Recorder  of  Exeter.  His  work  is  en- 
titled '  Notae  sive  Lectiones  ad  Tragicorum  Graecorum  veterum, 
Aeschyli,  Sophoclis,  Euripidis,  quae  supersunt  dramata,  deper- 
ditorumque  reliquias',  4to,  1762.  The  most  able  and  successful 
of  all  English  critics  of  the  text  of  Aeschylus. 

v.  264,  άλλος  (άλλον) — 296,  σκιάν  (σκιά) — 348,  right  order  of 
verses — 354,  ΐτηφθόνοις  {Ιττιφόνοίς) — 358,  yap  rejected — 384,  τον 
ττέλας  (^τονζ  ττελας). 

Wakefield,  Gilbert. — -Born,  February  22,  1756,  at  Not- 
tingham; died  September  9,  1801,  at  London.  Graduated 
at  Cambridge,  1776.  Ordained,  March  22,  1778 :  "  the  most 
disloyal  act  of  my  life  was  to  sign  the  Articles".  Eesigned 
his  cm'acy  at  Liverpool,  and  became  professor  in  a  dissenting 
college  at  Warrington.  Then  director  of  another  dissenting 
college  at  Hackney,  London.  Published  excellent  editions  of 
Horace,  Virgil,  Lucretius,  etc.;  his  '  Silva  Critica',  1789-95, 
5  parts,  8vo.  Accused  of  seditious  writing  ('  Eemarks  on  the 
General  Orders  of  the  Duke  of  York,  1797 ' ;  and  '  Reply  to  some 
parts  of  the  Bishop  of  Llandaff's  Address  'j.  He  was  sentenced 
to  two  years'  imprisoaiment,  and  succumbed  to  a  typhoid  fever, 

32 


very  shortly  after  his  release.     Upon  his  incarceration  a  sub- 
scription of  £5000  was  raised  for  his  family. 

V.  96,  ων  (ώ?) — 196.  ojj'  (ώ?) — 3.58,  re  καΐ  {6k  και). 

PoRSON,  PiicHABD.— Born  at  East  Euston,  Norfolk,  December 
25,  1759.  The  son  of  a  parish-clerk,  he  was  sent  to  Eton 
by  a  gentleman  livmg  in  the  neighbom-hood  of  Ptuston.  In 
1777  went  to  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.  Took  his  degree 
and  orders,  but  threw  up  his  curacy  in  1791,  being  unable  to 
assent  to  the  39  Articles.  The  chah•  of  Greek  was  vacant  at 
Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  in  1792.  He  wTote  his  theme  (on 
Euripides),  as  a  candidate,  in  two  days,  and  was  elected  unani- 
mously :  salary,  £10  a-year,  with  no  room  to  lecture  in.  Some 
friends  placed  £2000  at  his  disposal,  in  the  pubHc  funds,  to 
enable  him  to  proceed  with  his  work.  He  was  struck  with 
apoplexy  in  a  London  street,  and  died,  September  25,  1808. 
His  '  Aeschyli  Tragoediae  VII'  was  pubhshed  in  1806,  2  vols., 
8vo.  He  was  buried  in  the  chapel  of  Trinity  College,  Cam- 
bridge, and  his  monument  placed  between  those  of  Newton  and 
Bentley. 

vv.  136,  314,  ytyj/erat  (yiverai) — 172,  φνγων  (φευγων) — 221, 
λι'ττω  (λειττω) — 230,  ην  (ct) — 258,  χύμ^νον  [κ€χν[Χ€νον) — 309,  true 
order  restored — 311,  527,  709,  άνηρ  (άνηρ) — 334,  άμίν  {άμι  ν) — 
493,  8νσσεβία<;  [Βνσσεβεί  ασ) — 515,  αιστο?  (αϊστο?) — 582,  νιν 
{μιν) — 867,   σονστι  (σου  'στι) — 961,   δ'  e/u,e  (δε  μ^). 

Hermann,  Johaxx  Gottfried  Jakob  von.  —  Born  at  Leip- 
sic,  November  28,  1772;  died  there,  December  31,  1848. 
Studied  at  Leipsic  and  Jena.  Made  Professor  of  Philosophy  at 
Leipsic,  1798 ;  subsequently  of  Eloquence  and  Ancient  Poetry. 
Decorated  with  'the  Order  of  Civil  Merit',  1815;  afterwards 
received  a  Patent  of  Nobility  from  the  King.  He  regarded 
textual  criticism  and  its  immediate  adjuncts  as  the  only  proper 
business,  and  the  inexhaustible  task,  of  a  Greek  Professor.  All 
other  things,  such  as  archaeology  and  '  the  science  of  language', 
are  nothmg  to  the  purpose,  except  as  casual  ancillaries.  He 
could  point  to  Boeckh  and  Mueller  as  examples  of  critical  power 
enfeebled  by  various  distractions.     He  is  the   apostle  of  rigid 


exclusheness  and  concentration  in  verbal  criticism.  This  is 
the  most  difficult  of  all  subjects,  to  the  proper  treatment  of 
which  very  few  men  are  equal.  Cases  of  almost  portentous 
precocity  like  those  of  Canter  and  d'Arnaud  are  outside  an 
average  estimate.  The  great  aesthetician  John  Winckelmann 
probably  gives  the  general  truth.  Arriving  at  Eome  in  the 
year  175 δ,  he  says  :  "I  find  that  I  am  the  only  man  in  Eome 
who  possesses  a  critical  knowledge  of  the  Greek  language.  So 
much  have  we  degenerated.  And  this  is  the  result  of  education 
which  is  in  the  hands  of  the  priesthood  ( W.  was  a  Catholic). 
Mathematicians  start  up  like  mushrooms,  and  the  plant  matures, 
without  much  pains,  m  25  years  ;  whereas  50  years,  or  more, 
are  requisite  for  the  study  of  the  Greek  language."  It  would 
appear  that  Hermann  is  right. 

V.  6,  punct.,  suggested  by  Stanley  and  "Wakefield — 22,  lacuna — 
105,  φρένων  (βροτων) — 252,  6  rejected — 306,  ενθνδίκαωί  (evdv  δι 
και  θ'  οΐ) — 308,  καθαρώς  inserted — 365,  κνρω  (κνρω) — 494,  ττάμφι- 
λο5  (ττασι  φίλος) — 531,  τ  inserted — 553,  τί-γάρ;  σν  (τοι  γαρ  συ) — 
568,  fceXctVai  (κελεΐ'σει) — 583,  αρΛίνον  (ά/ieivov ) — 668,  νεμων 
(μένων) — 779,  £ν—ίθης  (euTrei^T/s) — 790,  οίχνεΐν  (οίκεΐν) — 791,  φ^ΰ 
rightly  placed — 889,  δ'  inserted — 934,  φρονονσα  [-(ην) — 935,  ευρίσ- 
κεις (-€ΐ) — 946,  τ€  (βΐ] — 975,  χωρΐταί  (-ctre) — 977,  και  rejected. 

Elmsley,  Peter. — Born,  1773  ;  died  March,  1825.  Of 
Westminster  School,  and  Oxford  University,  where  he  took 
his  M.  A.  in  1797.  Being  in  easy  circumstances,  he  deΛΌted 
himseK  to  literatm'e,  especially  Greek.  Eesided  some  time  at 
Edinburgh.  Contributed  to  the  Edbiburf/h  Beiieiv  articles  on 
Person's  'Hecuba',  Blomfield's  'Prometheus',  etc.,  etc.  He 
spent  the  winter  of  1818  at  Florence,  reading  mss  in  the 
Laurentian  Library. 

V.  53,  ττλατοΐσι  (ττλαστοΓσι)  after  ScLiitz's  right  translation — 
409,    d/AVva^oi)  [άμννάθον) — 516,    κατειρ-γαθου  ( κατεργάθον). 

Butler,  Samuel. — Born,  1774  ;  died,  Bishop  of  Lichfield, 
1840.  When  a  master  at  Shrewsbury  School  he  was  chosen 
by  the  Syndicate  of  Cambridge  University  to  edit  a  complete 


edition  of  the  works  of  Aeschylus.     This  was  puhhshed,  4  vols,, 
8vo,  1809-1816. 

V.  616,  marked  the  lacuna. 

DoBREE,  Peter  Paul. — Born  m  Guernsey,  1782.  Educated 
by  Valpy,  at  Eeading.  Entered  Trinity  College,  Cambridge, 
1800  ;  graduated,  1804.  Entrusted  with  the  editorship  of 
Person's  mss,  which  had  been  purchased  by  Trhiity  College. 
Appointed  Professor  of  Greek,  1823.  Died,  1825.  His  '  Eemains' 
were  published,  1831,  by  his  successor  in  the  Chair  of  Greek  at 
Cambridge. 

V.  804,  -γαμόρω  (γ   άμό  ιρου). 

Blomfield,  Charles  James. — Born  at  Bury  St.  Edmunds, 
in  1786.  Graduated  at  Cambridge.  Elected  Fellow  of  Trmity 
College,  Cambridge,  on  the  publication  of  his  edition  of  the 
'  Prometheus  Vinctus ' .  He  published  five  plays  of  Aeschylus, 
separately.     Made  Bishop  of  London,  1824. 

V.  305,  άμά,  after  Canter's  άμά. 

MULLER,  K\RL  Ottfried. — Bom  at  Brieg,  in  Prussian  Silesia, 
August  21,  1797.  Studied  at  Breslau ;  then  at  Berlin,  mider 
the  celebrated  Boeckh.  In  1817,  Professor  of  Ancient  Classics  at 
Breslau.  '  Orchomenus  and  the  Minyans  '  in  1820  ;  then  '  The 
Dorians  ' ;  '  History  of  Greek  Literatm-e ' ;  and  many  other 
works.  His  '  Eumenides,  with  German  Translation',  appeared 
1833.  He  loved  to  unite  criticism,  history,  and  art ;  and  his 
works  are  as  perfect  in  their  kind  as  is  possible.  He  went  to 
Greece  in  1837,  and,  while  superintending  excavations  near 
Delphi  (Castri),  was  seized  -VNath  fever,  and  died  there,  August  1, 
1840.     Bmded  m  the  '  Ancient  Academy  '  at  Athens. 

V.  94,  punct. — 346,  αιμοσταγ€ζ  (αί/χατοσταγέ?) — 358,  punct. — 
507,  άγοντα  (τα) — 735,  δνσοι'στα  (δυσοίστα). 

ScHOEMAN'X. — V.  243.  άρθροκμησι  {άν8ροκμησι) — 351,  καΐ  re- 
stored. 

ΒοτΗΕ. — ν.  67,  punct. 

BurCtES. — V.  54,  λι^α  (δια) — 526,  νόμω  {Βόμο)ν). 


BoissoNADE,  John  Fraxcis. — Bom  at  Paris,  August  12, 1774. 
Secretary  of  General  Dumoui'iez,  1792  ;  dismissed,  1795  ;  re- 
stored, 1801.  lu  1809,  appointed  Professor  of  Greek  Literatm*e 
in  the  x\cademy  of  Paris,  shortly  after  his  retirement  fi-om  a 
pubHc  career,  when  he  devoted  himself  to  Classical  studies — 
and,  in  1812,  to  the  Chair  of  Greek  in  the  College  of  France. 
'  Philostrati  Heroica ',  1806  ;  '  Aristaeneti  Epistolae ',  1822 ;  '  Phi- 
lostrati  Epistolae',  1842  ;  the  first  edition  of  '  Bahrius',  in  1844, 
with  learned  Commentary  and  Latin  version  ;  and  many  other 
editions  and  essays.  Contributor  to  the  Classical  Journal,  \άύ\ 
the  signatm'e  B.  A.  P.  E. — •  Boissonade.  a  Parisian  Pieader'. 

V.  982,  όλολί'ίατε  {βιοΧοΧνζατ€) . 

WiESELEB. — ^v.  365,  -άλαι  inserted — 416.  Ιχων  [ίχΐ-ΐ] — 417, 
Ιφΐζόμην  [ίφΐζομενη) — 488,  άιάρ^^ετοτ  ' άναρκτον  ■ — 754,  ά;^ΐ'αι? 
[αΐχβασ] — 825,    τω  μεν   et  crv   (τοι  μεν  σν). 

ScHTJTZ. — ν.    119,   φίλοι  (ψι'λοι?) — 167,  μάντίζ  ων  (μάντι  σωι) — 

263,  avTL—OLV  ωζ  τιιη]<;  ματροφόνον  [άντιττοίνονζ  τείνης  μητροφόνα^) — 

264,  όψα  Be  κεΐ  rts  (oi/^et  δ'  εκεΓ,  τις) — 400,  θίλοί  i^UeXeL] — 475,  cucea 
τ  (ακ€Τ  ) — 553,  φόνω  (φόνου). 

WEIXArZE. — ν.  450,  χωρά  μετανθις  [χωραι  per  av9is) — 459, 
6' added— 491,  άλλ' άλλα   (άλλα  άλλαι)— 809,.   ονταν  (ό  υτ  αν). 

LiN'wooD. — V.  118.  punct. 

DoNALDSOX. — V.  306,  ζνχόμεθ'  (δ'  όιμεθ). 

Fritsche. — ν.  475.  δε  τι?  rejected. 

Ηακτχτνό. — ν.  502,  Βόμων  [δωμάτων). 

Ahrexs,  η.  L. — ν.  462,  νόμων  [νέων) — 833,  δσ'  αν  (δστ;ν). 

RosSBACH  and  Westphal. — v.  337,  παντολενκων  (τταν  λ  cv  κων). 

Ahrens,  ε.  Α.  J. — τ.  341,  €771  τον  ώδ'  ic/itrat  (cTrt  τον,  'ώ,  δι 
ό  ρ.€ΐ'αι). 

36 


Heimsoeth. — V.  207,  τι  yap;  (rt  .  ,  ylip] — •ί78,  τ  inserted — 
905,  θ  rejected — 906,  φανίρ'  ω<;  (φαν€/ϊώ?) — 977,  ττίρίσίΤΓτα  τν)(αιτ 
αν  (^TTtpi  σετΓτα  ι  τνχαι  Τΐ.). 

Μεινεκε. — ν.  216,  τι'νεσό'αι  {yev  ίσθαι) — 429,  ττρώην  {τροίαν) — 
897,  ίνθίνονντα  Πάν  (-τ'  άγαν) — 899,  δέ  γα?  inserted — 979,  ενφρο- 
ΐ'£5  αια  (εύθνφρονΐζ  γ«;• 

DiNDORF,  W. — ν.  29,  €S  (είξ) — ό9.  άνατί  (ararci) — 118,  άνηρ 
{άνηρ) — 258,  605,  ττεδοι  (7Γ£δωι) — 707,  γαία?  [και  γη<;). 

Ρειεν. — ν.  344,  δι/cais  (λιται?). 

DiNDORF,  L. — Λ".  798,  δαναιαι^  (δα/λΐ'αν^— 974,  ίνφρονι  'evOv- 
φροΐ'ί). 

ΗαΧ,Μ.— ν.    13ο,    Κ07Γ05  (  7γΟγ05    • 

CoBET. — ν.  675,  Βίανομας  \^8αίμ()ΐ•α$\ 
Drake. — ν.  343,  στην8ομ€ΐα  (σ—ευδό^ειαι). 

PaLEY. Λ-.    406,   κάττ'   (τ     67Γ-). 

"  GoTHANL's"'. — ν.  170,  μ,οίρας  (Μοψα?) — 670,  transp.  of  verses. 

Weil. — v.  26,  tran.'^posed — 99,  iVc/i  (νττο) — 119,  ττροο-εικότε? 
(ττροσι'κτορε?) — 173,  ων  (δ'  ών) — 174,  ex  γά'ονς  (eVcivov) — 202, 
punct. — 209,  ηρκΐ.σ(.ν  {ήρ  κεσω) — 217,  ενδικω?  σ  (ενδι'κως) — 237, 
puiict. — 265,  άσββονιτεζ  [άσεβων) — 266,  τοκηαζ  (roKeas) — 272,  καθ' 
ορμονς  (^καθαρμον^) — 296,  punct. — 297,  συ  δ'  (οΰδ') — ib.,  άποτττν- 
creis  (aTroTTTi'ds) — 327,  τοί  vlv  (τοΓσιν) — ib.,  ζνμττατωσιν  (ζνμττασ 
ωσιν) — 335,  έκάς  (χέρα?) — 338,  αίμάτων  (δο/^άτων) — 344,  δει  τελ4αν 
€ΐΓ  (^εώνδ'  άτελει  αν) — 358,  είμηχ^άνω  .  .  .  τελει'ω  (εΰ/χτ/χανοι  .  .  . 
τέλειοι) — 423,  βατόΐσι  (βοτοΐσι) — 445,  νόμω  (ο/χως) — 456,  αίδοι- 
μένονζ  (αφ-) — 464,  δικαισιν  ά  (δι'κα  και) — 468,  ττροσνε/χει  {ττροσ- 
/tevei) — 469,  οντι  [οντε) — 471,  tlv  (τις) — 485,  μη8ίν  (/χν/δέν) — 
563,  το  δ>;  μοί  (τόδ'  οΧμα) — 565,  Φείδομαι  [ψενσομαί] — 572, 
transposition  of  verse — 591,  την  δ'  αν  ίταντην) — 628,  transposition 
of  verses — 640,  πόλει  (τότε) — 644,  κατ'  (το  δ') — 734,  transposition 
of  verses — 751,  μη  θνμοΐσθε  restored  to  its  place — 754,  βοτηρα^ 
{βρωτηρας) — 783,  punct. — 796,  ττλενρ'  [ττλενρας) — 800-810,  trans- 
posed— 804,  805,  transposed — 806,  punct. — 855,  κατασον  (κατά 
χθόν) — 942,  εναισιμίοχσι  (εν  αίσ-) — 943,  punct. — 950,  punct. — 
957,    εττη  hnr\oiC<j}   [εττώίττλοίζω). 


My  notes  are  all  written  in  English  because 
English  is  more  readily  intelligible  to  students 
than  Latin,  and  it  is  the  part  of  a  good  editor 
to  remove  every  bit  of  unnecessary  obstruction 
to  the  student's  progress ;  especially  in  these  da3^s 
of  competitiΛ"e  examinations,  for  Avhich  a  long 
course  has  to  be  read  in  a  short  time.  The 
India  Civil  Service  class  at  Kingstown  School, 
near  Dublin,  used  to  read  throucjh  to  me  every 
three  years  (two  hours  a  day,  six  days  to  the 
week,  ten  months  to  the  year)  what  was  practically 
the  whole  Corpus  of  Greek  and  Latin  poetry,  as 
well  as  all  the  chief  prose  works  in  each  language : 
I  submit  that  it  makes  a  difference  whether  the 
notes  read  by  such  students  are  in  plain  English 
or  in  Latin.  Some  editors  seem  also  to  write  their 
Latin  purposel}"  in  an  abstruse  and  mysterious 
style.  No  old  Latin  writer,  not  Persius  nor  the 
elder  Pliny,  is  so  hard  to  read  as  R.  Merkel's 
Preface.  If  his  object  was  to  tell  the  reader  as 
little  as  possible  with  the  greatest  possible  strain 
upon  the  reader's  attention,  then  he  has  succeeded 
to  perfection. 

There   is   no    physical    law    as   vet    discovered 

which   determines  it    to   be    κατά    φνσιν   to   write 

critical    notes   in    Latin.       If   there    be    the    least 

inqualifiahle  mystery  to  the  student  in  Latin  notes, 

38 


ίΙΐθΛ'  ought  to  be  abandoned.  Continental  .scholars 
can  read  English  as  we  read  their  languages ; 
but  if  they  could  not,  it  is  quite  enough  for  a 
foreign  savant  to  see  your  Greek  text  and  how 
you  Λvrite  it,  witn  a  glance  at  your  Greek  and 
Latin  corroborations,  and  then  he  knows  all  you 
have  said.  An  English  editors  first  law  in  such 
matters  is  his  English  reader's  convenience. 

As  to  the  English  Translation,  it  certainly 
does  seem  to  be  κατά  φύσιν  that  a  translation 
of  jDoetry  should  be  in  a  poetic  form.  One  might 
as  Avell  turn  Xenophon's  Analasis  into  verse  as 
turn  Aescliylus  into  prose.  The  best  prose  trans- 
lations of  Greek  poetry  that  have  appeared  are 
distinctly  stiff,  bald,  and  repulsive.  A  second 
advantage  of  the  verse  form  is  its  necessary 
conciseness :  an  almost  unfair  conciseness,  because 
the  Greek  Iambic  senarius  has  tivelve  syllables,  by 
a  physical  law  of  harmony ;  Avhile  the  English 
Iambic  line,  which  corresponds  most  nearly  to  the 
Greek  senarius,  is  a  quinarius,  ten  syllables,  with 
occasionally  (me  over.  The  ear  cannot  endure 
more  than  fice  English  Iambic  feet  pronounced 
at  once  without  a  metrical  pause :  it  accepts  six 
in  Greek.  In  the  same  way  six  dactyls  in  Greek 
are  intolerable  unless  the  last  is  catalectic  in  two 
syllables  onh'. 


Now  that  the  question  of  translation  has  been 
touched  it  may  as  well  be  finished  off  so  far  as 
this  book  is  concerned.  The  literal,  line-for-line, 
and  liomoeo-metrical  Translation  which  follows 
cannot  be  fairly  judged  except  by  those  who 
have  clearly  made  out  the  Greek  rhythm  and 
metre.  Those  who  can  run  off  the  Greek  chorus, 
expressing•  the  arsis  and  thesis  without  a  stumble, 
will  easily  observe  how  the  English  equivalent 
is  to  be  read.  It  was  suggested  by  one  scholar 
who  wrote  a  notice  of  my  Agamemnon  that  the  arsis 
should  be  indicated  by  accents :  this  disfigui-ed 
the  page,  and  gaA^e  it  a  pedantic  look.  It  is 
better  to  trust  to  the  intelligence  of  my  readers. 
In  some  few  verses  it  has  been  possible  for  me 
to  mark  the  arsis  by  an  assonance  which  is  of 
the  nature  of  rhyme. 

On  the  whole,  it  is  enough  if  the  Greek  Text 
and  my  Translation  mutually  explain  one  another. 
Several  Heads  of  Schools  and  Colleges  have  assured 
me  of  the  great  serviceableness  of  this  form  of 
translation,  and  have  begged  me  '  not  to  alter  the 
plan  adopted  in  the  Agamemnon '. 


40 


THE  MEANING  OF  THE  PLAY.  WHAT  DID  AESCHY- 
LUS PROPOSE  TO  HIMSELF  TO  SAY  IN  THE 
EUMENIDES  ? 

This,  we  may  be  sure,  was  no  matter  of 
transitory  or  perishable  nature ;  such  as  the  con- 
servation or  degi'adation  of  the  court  of  Areopagus, 
or  the  treaty  with  Argos.  These  and  some  other 
allusions  imparted  an  ephemeral  interest  to  tlie 
first  representation ;  but  they  do  not  touch  the 
meaning  of  the  drama.  Cervantes  has  been  cen- 
sured, not  without  some  justice,  for  taking  as  a 
subject  with  which  to  illustrate  his  genius  a 
thing  til  at  was  so  soon  to  pass  away  and  become 
almost  unintelligible.  Every  great  poem  must, 
like  Homer's  and  Virgil's,  be  a  reflection  of 
human  life,  thought,  passion,  fears,  hopes,  in 
some  unchangeable  form  and  aspect. 

Aeschylus  here  tells  the  Athenian  people,  that 
when  they  have  fairly  recognised  and  fully  accepted 
any  pliysical  law  of  society — that  parricide,  for 
instance  (he  was  bound  to  take  an  extreme  case, 
and  pronounce  his  parable  in  about  lOOU  lines) 
is  a  thing  inconΛ'enient,  and  incompatible  Λvitll 
the  greatest  amount  of  comfort  and  Avelfare — 
then,  the  best  thing  to  do  is  to  go  and  respectfully 


biu-v  in  the  nearest  gully  the  bugbears  that  were 
imao-ined  in  benighted  ages  as  superhuman  sanc- 
tioners  of  that  law. 

That  is  all  he  says,  and  it  is  quite  enough 
for  one  tragedv.  The  situation  of  these  last  W' ords 
of  a  great  philosopher  and  poet  is  interesting. 
The  Oresteia  is  the  only  G-reek  trilogy  which 
malignant  influences  failed  to  extinguish.  The 
Eumenides  is  the  only  last  play  of  a  trilogy  that 
theΛ'  have  allowed  us  to  have.  It  is  the  last 
tragedy  composed  by  Aeschylus,  a  son  of  Eu- 
phorion,   an  Athenian. 

The  preference  which  one  has  for  Aeschylus 
over  the  two  poets  who  mark  the  other  two  cate- 
gories of  thought  seems  capable  of  being  accounted 
for  thus.  Euripides  represents  the  spirits  of  satire, 
such  as  Lucian,  Rabelais,  Voltaire,  and  the  rest, 
who  never  tire  of  telling  us  '  you  men  are  a 
little  breed  :  and  we,  who  can  see  how  ridiculous 
and  how  base  you  are,  are  only  the  finest  specimens 
of  your  kind'.  Sophocles  has  with  him  all  those 
])oets  and  thinkers  who  get  no  farther  than  to  a 
profound  sorrow  for  the  life  and  fate  of  the  human 
race,  after  the  fashion  of  Heracleitus  Λvhose  eyes 
were  never  dry.  Aeschylus  always  raises  the 
crv  of  'Noel  I'  'Good  news!'  and  holds  up  tlie 
oriflamme     of    endless     in^proΛ'enlent.       This    was 


proclaimed  in  allegory  by  Homer  in  his  episode 
about  Proteus  and  Eidothea,  and  echoed  by  Virgil  in 
his  tale  of  the  almost  accomplished  bliss  of  Orpheus 
and  Eurydice.     Aeschylus  is  the  poet  of  hope. 

A  great  Latin  writer  says  in  some  memorable 
sentences :  '  the  result  of  my  contemplation  of 
nature  is  a  conΛ'iction  that  she  is  always  trying 
to  produce  something  perfectly  good,  and  that 
nothing  is  impossible  to  her;  nor  is  there  any- 
thing which  human  genius  cannot  find  out  about 
her'.  He,  the  elder  Pliny,  himself  one  of  the 
martyrs  of  science  (Aug.  25,  79  a.d.,  aged  56),  is 
rather  too  much  inclined  to  despond ;  and  who 
is  not  ?  But  he  looked  forward  Λvith  confidence 
to  the  sure  victory  which  will  be  achieved  over  all 
those  evils  which  are  called  by  the  names  of  ^4ce, 
crime,   and  disease. 

My  best  acknowledgments  and  thanks  are  due 
to  the  Board  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  for  their 
acceptance  of  this  work  as  part  of  their  'Series'; 
and  particularly  to  Dr.  John  K.  Ingram,  Avho  was 
formerly  Regius  Professor  of  Greek  in  the  Dublin 
University,  for  most  valuable  counsel  and  sugges- 
tions when  the  manuscript  was  submitted  to  his 
judgment. 

D.\LYSFORT,   GaLWAY, 

^[aiJ  29,  1884. 


ΎΠΟΘΕ2Ι2. 

Όρίστηζ  iv  Αελφοΐς  Trepte^oyitevos  νττυ  των  Εριια-ωΐ',  βονλ-η 
Άττόλλωνοζ  TrapeyeveTo  ets  \\.θηνας,  eis  το  iepou  της  Αθψ•ά<;.  ής 
βονλτ]    ΐΊκήσας   κατήλθαν    £ΐς    Apyos. 

Tas  δε   Kpivias  ττραίτα?*  ττροσηγόρ^νσεν  Ev/xerioas. 

Πα/3   οί•8ζΤζρω  xetrat  ly  μνθοττούα. 


*  Editors  have  read  ττραΰνασα  ever  since  Henuann  first  suggested  the  change. 
But  Athene  is  nowhere  the  subject  of  a  verb  in  this  Argument :  she  nowhere 
calls  the  Furies  '  Eumenides '  in  the  play,  and  there  is  no  place  Avhere  we  can 
well  suppose  that  the  word,  having  been  used,  has  dropped  out :  it  was  a  most 
important  question  for  Aristophanes  the  critic,  the  writer  of  this  Argument 


THE   ARGUMENT. 

Orestes,  when  caught  by  the  Ermnyes  at  Delphi,  by  Apollo's 
advice  repaired  to  Athens,  to  the  temple  of  Athene  ;  and,  having 
gained  the  verdict  in  her  coui't,  was  restored  to  his  native  city, 
Argos. 

Aeschylus,  ha^-ing  here  appeased  the  Erinnyes,  called  them 
and  the  play  EumeniJes. 

The  story  is  not  found  in  Sophocles  or  Euripides. 


ρ    , 
{ApiCT" φα  Γ  Η  iW^ecic :  Med.)  to  answer:   '  "WTiy  did  Aeschylus  call  this  play 

the  Eumenides  /      The  Athenians  styled  them  'Ι.ίμναΧ,  as   they  are  called  at 

V.  980.'     Aristophanes   says:    "He  could  not   call  the  play  Ss/ura!,   which 

would  haye  no  appropriate  meaning :  w  hereas  the  Sicyonian  name  EujuevtSis 

is  an  appropriate  title." 


ΤΑ  TOY  ΔΡΑΜΑΤ02  ΠΡ02ΩΠΑ. 

Πυ^ιάς  ΤΓροφητί'ΐ. 
ΑττόλΧων. 
Όρίστηζ. 

}ίλ.νταίμνήστρα<;  ειΒωλον. 
Χ.ορ6ζ  'Ερινυών. 
Άθάνα. 
ΙΙρο—ομτΓυί. 
Έρμηζ. 
Κηρνξ. 
Αίκασταί. 


•»ύ 


THE  PERSONS  WHO  ACT  THE  PLAY. 

The  Pythoness  (priestess  inspired  by  Apollo). 

Apollo  (Phoebus,  Loxias). 

Orestes. 

The  ghost  of  Clytejinestra. 

Chorus  of  Furies  (Erinnyes,  Eumenides). 

Athana  (Pallas,  Athene,  Minerva). 

Persons  forming  the  Procession  (men  of  Athens,  armed  ;  Athe- 
nian maidens  and  matrons). 

HJERMis,  a  Herald,  and  the  twelve  Judges  appear,  but  do  not 
speak. 

Athana  acts  the  chief  part.  Two  other  actors  are  required  to 
perform  the  parts  of  the  Pythoness,  Apollo,  Orestes,  and 
Clyteumestra's  Ghost. 


Note. — The    readings    of    Μ    are  here   printed  in  small  Clarendon  tj'pe, 
thns :    ΊτΧίΙσ-τονσ• . 


ΠΡ0ΦΗΤΙ2 


The  temple 
at  Delphi. 
The  Pytho- 
ness, on  her 
way  to  open 
the  doors 
and  enter,  is 
rapt  in  pious 
meditation, 
to  which  she 
gives 

audible  ex- 
pression. 


πρώτον  μεν  εύχ^  TrjSe  πρεσβεύω  θέων 
την  πρωτόμαντιν  Ταΐαν'    εκ  δε  τηζ  θεμυν, 
η  οη  το  μητρός  οεντερα  τοο    εί,ετο 
μαντεΐον,  ώς  λόγος  τις*    εν  δε  τω  τρίτω 
λάχει,  θελονσης,  ουδέ  προζ  βίαν  tlvos, 
ΎίτανΙς  άλλη,  τταΓς  Χ.θονόζ,  καθεζετο, 
Φοίβη'    δίδωσι  δ'  η  γενεθλιον  hoaiv 
Φοίβω'    το  Φοίβης  δ'  oi^oyx'  έχει  παρώννμον. 
λιπών  δε  λίμνην  ^ηλίαν  τε  γοιρά^α, 
κελσας  επ  άκτά?  ναυπόρονς  τας  Παλλάδος 
ες  την^ε  yaiav  ήλθε  ΐίαρνησον  θ'  ε8ρας. 
πεμπουσι  δ'  αντον  και  σεβίζονσιν  μέγα 
κελενθοποιοί  παίδες  Ηφαίστου,  γθόνα 
άνημερον  τιθεντεζ  ημερωμενην. 
μολόντα  δ'  αντον  κάρτα  τιμαλφεΐ  λεώς, 


10 


15 


6.  τι  ταν  ισ  ίίλλ  .  .  .  -irais.     Correctly,  Hermann,  as  suggested  by  Stanley 
and  AVakefield. 

7.  Si  8ωσ•ιν8'.     ζίδοκτί  λ'.  Fl.  F. 


THE  PYTHONESS 

First  in  this  prayer  I  honour  Earth,  the  first 
of  gods  who  gave  responses  :  after  her, 
Themis,  Avho  next  (a  legend  says)  was  throned 
at  this  her  mother's  shrine  :  by  lot  the  third, 
5  with  her  goodwill,  with  violence  to  none, 

another  Titaness,  Earth's  child,  sat  here, 
Phoebe  :  she  gives  it  as  a  birthday  gift 
to  Phoebus,  who  assumes  the  name  fiOm  Phoebe. 
He  left  the  Delian  lake  and  reef,  and  gained 

10  the  ship-frequented  shores  of  Pallas  ;  thence 

came  to  this  land  and  his  Parnassian  seat. 
Hephaestus'  sons,  preparers  of  his  way, 
accompany  and  highly  honour  him , 
breaking-in  land  unbroken.     When  he  came, 

10  the  people  and  this  country's  pilot-king 


1 1 .  Trap  ...  ν  ησ-δνσ-θ' .     Correctly,  EoLortello. 

13.  Ήί^οιστίο-   Άθηνΰ.    Hesycliius.       αΙ'•/ίΐροτ6μοί•     lOaysve'is    τίνα   Άθηνγσιν, 
ibid. 


Αελφός  re  χώραζ  της^ε  ττρνμνητης  αι/α^. 

τέχνης  Si  νιν  Ζεύ?  evdeov  κτίσας  φρένα 

ϊζεί  τέταρτον  τόνΒε  μάντιν  εν  θρόνοίς' 

Διός  προφήτης  δ'  εστί  Αοζίας  πατρός. 

Παλλάς  προναία  δ'  εν  λόγους  πρεσβεύεται  20 

σέβω  δε  Νυ/χψα?,  ένθα  ΚωρνκΙς  πέτρα 
κοίλη,  φίλορνις,  δαιμόνων  ανάστροφη, 

Βρόμ,ίος  έχει  τον  -χωρον,  ούδ'  άμνημονώ, 

εζ  οντε  Βάκχαις  εστρατηγησεν  θεός, 

λαγω  Βίκην  ΙΙενθεΙ  καταρράφας  μόρον.  2ό 

τούτους  εν  ενχαΐς  φροιμιάζομαι  θεούς' 

Πλείστου  τε  πηγας  καΐ  Ποσειδώνος  κράτος 

καλούσα,  καΐ  τελειον  νφιστον  Δια, 

έπειτα  μάντις  ες  θρόνους  καθιζάνω. 

καΐ  νυν  τυγείν  με  των  πρΙν  ειςό^ων  μακρω  30 

άριστα  ΒοΙεν'    κει  παρ'  '^Ελλήνων  τίνες, 

ΐτων  πάλω  λαχόντες,  ώς  νομίζεται, 

μαντεύομαι  γαρ  ώς  αν  -)7γ:^ται  ^εός. 

20.  Weil  marked  the  lacuna.     The  lost  line  Avould  be  something  like  (Horn. 
//.  0.  828) : 

hyuT)  Aihs  irais,  καπιτάρροθο$  φίλοΐί. 

22.  άν  αστρ  ο  φα  .     αναστροφαί  V.  F1.  F.     αναστροφτι  Schol.     Henn.  marked 
the  next  lacuna,  in  Λvhich  suppose  a  line  like : 

fSpau  exov(Tas.      iv  δ'  ό  χαρμάτων  δοτηρ 
Βρόμιοί  «xei,  etc. 

23.  So  Μ.      Βρ6μιο5  δ'  G.  Υ.  F1.  F.,  but  the  δ'  was  in  the  lo.st  line. 

50 


Delphos,  paid  homage  heartily.     Then  Zeus, 
making  his  soul  instinct  Avith  godlike  science, 
enthrones  him  seer  the  fourth  ;  and  Loxias 
is  spokesman  for  the  father  Zeus.     She  too 
-"  in  legends  holds  high  place,  Pronaean  Pallas, 

The  Nymphs  I  worship,  dn-elliny  where  is  the  cave 
Corycian,  loved  of  birds,  resort  of  gods, 

Bromius  frequents  the  spot,  I  bear  it  in  mind, 
since  with  his  Bacchae  marched  the  god,  and  netted 

2.")  the  mesh  of  death  for  Pentheus  as  for  a  hare. 

These  gods  I  first  invoke  in  prayer,  then  call 
on  Pleistus'  streams,  Poseidon's  realm,  and  Zeus 
the  perfect  and  most  high  ;  so  on  the  throne 
take  seat  as  seer.     Now  may  they  grant  that  I 

;jo  gain  entrance  most  auspiciously  by  far 

of  all  before.     If  here  be  any  Greeks, 
let  them,  as  is  the  wont,  take  turns  by  lot 
and  come,  for,  as  god  guides  them,  I  divine. 


25.  Bromios  ΐπιρράπτΐΐ  δόλοι/  also  in  Xonn.  42.  315. 

26  comes  after  v.  19  in  the  mss.  Weil  placed  it  here  out  of  regard  to  the 
schol.  at  v.  30,  καλούσα  φροιμιάζομαί.  The  special  proem  ends  at  v.  25.  Pleistus, 
Poseidon,  and  Zeus  are  a  sort  of  prescriptive  corollary  to  the  invocation  proper. 

27.  ΐΓλίίστουσ•  mss.     Πλβίστου  Tm-nebus.     Πλείστου  Stanley. 

29.  els  MSS.  is  Dindorf  :  "Ionic  and  Doric  writers,  and  Thucydides,  prefer  is. 
Tragedians  write  4s  or  els  before  vowels  to  suit  their  metre,  and  4s  before  conso- 
nants.    So  Has  not  Kels  before  consonants  ".     Pref.  5th  ed. 

31.  Trap'  mss.     πάρ',  i.e.  πάρασι,  Abresch. 


She  enters — 
and  present- 
ly returns  in 
frantic 
terror. 


η  SeLva  λβξαί,  BeLva  δ'  οφθαλμοίς  Βρακάν 
ττάΧιν  fx   επεμφεν  εκ  Βόμων  των  Αοςίον, 
ως  μ,ητε  σωκεΐν,  μήτε  /χ'  ακταίνειν  βάσιν' 
τρέχω  δε  γερσίν,  ου  ττοΒωκεία  σκελών' 
δείσασα  γαρ  γραΐις  ον^εν,  άντίπαίς  μεν  ονν. 
εγώ  μεν  έρπω  ττρος  ττολνστεφη  μνχον, 
ορώ  δ'  επ   ομφαλω  μεν  άνδρα  θεομυση 
iSpav  έχοντα  ττροςτρόπαιον,  αι/χαη 
στάζοντα  -χείρας,  καΐ  νεοστταΒες  ζίφος 
εγοντ,  ελάας  θ*  νχΡιγεννητον  κλάξον 
ληνεί  γεμιστόν,  σωφρόνωζ  εστεμμενον 
άργητί  μαλλω,  ΤΎ)8ε  γαρ  τρανώζ  ερω. 
ττρόσθεν  δε  τανΒρο<ζ  τούδε  θαυμαστός  λόχος 
ευδει  γυναικών  εν  θρόνοισιν  ημενος' 
OVTOL  γυναίκας  άλλα  Γοργόνας  λέγω' 
ονδ'  άντε  Τοργείοισιν  εικάσω  τύπους. 
εΙΒόν  ποτ  η8η  Φινεως  γεγραμμενας 


35 


41) 


4ό 


50 


36.  άκτα£ν€ΐ.ν  στάσιν,  with  yp.  βάσιν  written  above.  Canter  adopted  βάσιν 
without  remark  :  Hermann,  Weil,  and  most  Edd.  prefer  βάσιν.  σωκοί  i.  q.  ralidus. 
ίκταίνΐΐν  {*aKTOs)  agilis  fieri. 

37.  ΤΓοδω  .  .  κίαι.     τΓοδωκβία  Fl. 

41.  Ιχοντι  (acute  over  the  χ).     Corrected  in  V.  Fl. 

44.  λήν  €1  μ.€γίστωι,  MSS.  /χεγίστω  G.  Aid.  Kob.  ATji/et  μ(ν  ol6s  Valck. 
μΐ'/ιστοσωφρόνω5  Ilerm.  λήνεί  μΐ\ισσών  Bergk.  Krjvei  μί'γ'  ί^ρψ  Weil.  I 
prefer  my  ΟΛνη  conjecture,  Ύβμιστόν,  although  ΎΐμΊζω  occurs  only  once  in  Aesch., 
jiff.  431.  Hesychius  has  (besides  \ην(ΐ•  ipitf)  νηκ6$'  epiov,  άμΐΐνον  Xrivos  (sic). 
The  scribe  who  wrote  vi)\ei  for  \iivei  Avas  also  capable  of  writing  μίγιστον  for 
Ύ^μιστόν,  which  would  be  corrected  to  μ^γίστψ.  If  μΐγίστψ  does  noi  represent 
relics  of  the  true  word,  then  one  might  suggest  Ar^f'  κομητην  from  Eur.  Bacch. 
1150,  κισσψ  κομ^ιτ-ην,  and  Ilesych.,  κομωσα'  γΐμουσα.  But  'γΐμιστ'όν  is  pre- 
sumably the  I'ight  Avord.  KXaSov  ληνει  'γ(μιστ})ν  is  like  "  coluni  lana  gravem  ", 
Ov.  Ui'r.  9.  115  ;    and    the    (πΐξΐρ-γασία  :    KXaSov   \rivfi    ■γΐμιστ})ν    and    [κΚάΒον] 


ο  dread  to  tell  of,  dread  for  eyes  to  see, 

30  the  sights  that  sent  me  back  from  Loxias'  halls  ! 

so  that  I  stand  not  firm,  nor  yet  propel 
my  footmg,  but  rmi  clutchmg  with  my  hands, 
and  by  no  speed  of  legs  :  a  frightened  crone 
is  naught,  or,  may  be,  match  for  a  child.     I  march 

40  to  the  much  garnished  shrine,  and  see  a  man 

abhorred  by  god  upon  the  omphalos 
in  suppliant  posture  ;  dripping  at  the  hands 
Avith  blood  ;  one  held  a  sword  just  di-aAvn  ;  the  other, 
an  olive's  high-giOwn  wand  fr-eighted  Avith  wool, 

40  with  the  white  fleece  devoutly  garlanded  : 

there  I  will  speak  distinctly.     But  before 
this  man  there  sleeps,  seated  on  thrones,  a  troop, 
a  wondrous  troop  of  women  ;  no,  not  women, 
Gorgons  I  mean  ;  nay,  to  Gorgonian  moulds 

50  I'll  not  compare  them.     I  have  seen  ere  now 


(ξΐστΐμμίνον  μιχΚλφ,   explains  the  τγδΐ  yap  rpavSis  ipu. 

Hesychius  also  has  μΐ•γιστο5'  /ueyas,  and  μΐ-γίστην  μ^γάκην,  but  the  meaning 
μζ'/άκφ  is  as  impossible  in  this  passage  as  that  of  με-ζίστφ. 

AVe  see  from  A'ases  such  as  the  two  represented  opposite  p.  100  in  'Le  Grand 
Cabinet  Eomain',  Amsterdam,  1706,  that  the  long  οΚλ^θ  wand  was  stripped  of  its 
leaves  and  twigs,  and  tied  at  regular  and  short  intervals  with  bows  or  knots  of 
woollen  yam.  I  count  1 7  of  these  bows  or  knots  on  that  part  of  the  kXuSos  held 
by  Orestes  which  is  visible  on  one  of  these  vases.  Orestes  shelters  himself  behind 
Hermes,  who  has  a  caduceus  in  the  left  and  some  kind  of  axe  in  his  right  hand. 
Hermes  has  turned  about  to  confront  a  Fury  sprouting  with  live  snakes,  and  be- 
tween him  and  her  there  is  a  fawn,  see  v.  Ill  infra.  The  olive  wand  so  garnished 
"«•ith  bows  is  used  by  the  Greeks  as  late  as  212  B.C.,  see  Liv)•,  24.  30,  "  ramos  oleae 
ac  velamenta  aUa  supplicum  ponigentes",  and  ib.  25.  25,  "  legati  cimi  infulis  et 
velamentis  precantes". 

46.  StV  άνδρ  h  (Γ.     Concctly  in  V.  Fl. 

53 


Seinvof  φερονσαζ'  ατΓτεροί  ye  μην  Ihelv 
αύται,  yu-eXatvat  δ',  e?  το  τταν  β^ελνκτροποί' 
ρέγκονσι  δ'  ου  7τ\ατοισι  φνσιάμασιν, 
έκ  δ'  ομμάτων  λείβονσυ  ονσφίλη  λίβα. 
καΐ  κόσμος  οντε  ττρος  θέων  αγάλματα 
φερειν  δίκαιο?,  οντ   ες  ανθρώπων  στεγας. 
το  φνλον  ουκ  οττωττα  ttj^o    ομιλίας, 
ονδ'  ητυς  αία  τοντ   εττενγεται  γένος 
τρεφονσ  ,  άνατι  μΎ]  μεταστενειν  ττόνον. 
τάντενθεν  η^η  τών^ε  ΒεσττότΥ}  ^όμων 
αντω  μελεσθω  Χοζία  μεγασθενεΐ' 
Ιατρόμαντις  δ'  εστί  και  τερασ κόπος, 
και  τοίσιν  άλλοις  δωμάτων  καθάρσίος. 


5δ 


60 


The  facade 
of  the  Temple 
disappears 
b\•  stagfe- 
contri\ance, 
αν(ΐκνκΚίσ- 
>ios.    The 
Furies  are 
seen  asleep 
on  chairs. 
Orestes, 
fresh  from 
the  murder 
at  Argos, 
kneels  before 
Apollo  :  near 
whom  is  Her- 
mes, the 
(ireat 
Helper. 


ΑτΓολλωΐ' 

ovToi  προδώσω'  δια  τέλους  δε  croi  φύλαζ, 

εγγύς  τταρεστώς  και  πρόσω  δ'  αποστατών,  βό 

εγθροίσι  τοΧς  σοΖς  ου  γενησομαι  πέπων. 

και  νυν  άλούσας  τάςδε  τάς  μάργους  δρας' 

ϋπνω  ^πεσον  δ'  αι'δ'  αι  κατάπτνστοι  κόραι. 


b'i.  7Γλα<Γτοίσ•ι.  -κΚατοΊσι  Eluisley,  after  Schiitz's  translation,  "  halitu  ciii 
peiiculosum  est  appropinquare' ' . 

54.  8υ(Γφ  ιλ  ή  δία.     βίαν  V.  F1.     χΐβα.  Burges,  'egregie'  Henn. 

59.  άν  ατίΐ.  The  rest  ανατύ.  ανατϊ  Dindorf.  Then  ιτόνων  Mss.  ττόνον  Ar- 
nalclus,  which  the  Schol.  read :  rhv  (Herm.  for  rb)  t^j  ίνατρο<ρ^$.  One  would 
have  expected  Θρ4^ασ',  but  the  present  tense  implies  habit. 


65.  δ'  joins   the   two  phrasei  :    καί,   etiam,   belongs   to   νρόσω.      AVeil   quotes 


the  painted  forms  that  bear  away  the  food 
of  Phineus  ;  but,  to  look  at  them,  mi  winged 
are  these,  and  black,  ail-execrably  foul, 
and  snore  with  horrid  snufflings,  and  distil 

50  out  of  their  eyes  unlovely  gouts.     Their  garb 

is  fit  to  bear  neither  to  graven  forms 
of  gods,  nor  men's  abodes.     This  conclaΛ■e's  tribe 
never  saw  I,  nor  land  that  boasts  unscathed 
to  rear  this  brood  and  not  beshrew  its  pains. 

60  For  what  comes  next — be  it  his  own  concern 

to  mighty  Loxias  this  mansion's  lord  : 
physician-seer  and  portent-seamier  is  he, 
and  for  all  else  a  cleanser  of  their  homes. 

Apollo 

I'll  not  forsake  thee  ;  but,  thy  constant  guard, 
65  both  standing  near  and  when  removed  afar, 

Λ\τ11  not  be  gentle  to  thine  enemies. 
Even  now  thou  see'st  these  frenzied  ones  are  caught 
they  fell  asleep,  these  loathsome  maids,  these  grey 


Cho'eph.  873  κα\  μάκ'  ηβώντο5  Se  δεΓ.  The  immortals  act  alike  τηΚόθίν,  4yyvs 
iovTfs  0pp.  Hal.  2.  8. 

66.  So  MSS.  The  Scholimn  is  •γρά<ρΐται  ττρίπων  ουχ  ομοιοί'  at  /xec  yap  καθ^ύ- 
δουσιν,  εγώ  5e  iypriyopa.     Merely  ■worthy  of  record. 

68.  Bothe  first  put  after  Spas  a  colon  that  came  after  ν-πνω.  Then,  •»Γί<Γδν(Γοι8' 
άι.  Υ.  ΊΤΐσουμαι.  Wiackelmann's  νπνψ  irviovai  δ'  {Cho'eph.  621  ηνΐονθ'  υττνψ)  is 
the  hest  correction  proposed,  but  is  much  too  flat  and  feeble  for  this  place.  The 
corrupt  ΊΓΐσοΰσαι  arose,  I  think,  after  one  δαι  had  been  omitted  from  δοιδαι,  be- 
cause of  the  dittophatus. 


70 


γραΐαί  παλαιαι  τταΓδες,  ah  ου  /χιγι^υται 

θέων  τις  ούδ'  άνθρωπος  ovhe  θηρ  ποτ€. 

κακών  δ'  e'/cart  κάγβνοντ  ,  eirei  κακόν 

σκότον  νέμονται  Ίάρταρόν  &  ύπο  χθονόζ, 

μίσηματ   άνΒρων  καΐ  θέων  'Ολυμπίων. 

όμως  δε  φεύγε,  μη^ε  μαλθακός  yevrj' 

ελω(τι  yap  σε  κα\  δι'  -ηπείρου  μακράς,  75 

βεβως  άνης  τ   ην  την  πλανοστίβη  γθόνα, 

υπέρ  τε  πόντον  και  περιρρύτους  πόλεις. 

καΐ  μη  πρόκαμνε  τόν^ε  βουκολούμενος 

πόνον'  μόλων  δε  Παλλάδος  ποτΐ  πτόλιν 

Ιζου  τταλαιοϊ^  άγκαθεν  λαβών  βρετας.  ^^ 

κάκεϊ  δικαστάς  τώζ^δε  και  θελκτηρίους 

μύθους  εγοντες,  /ατ^^ανας  ευ  ρήσο  μεν 

ωστ   ες  το  παν  σε  τώνδ'  άτταλλάς^αι  πόνων' 

κα\  yap  κτανείν  σ   έπεισα  μητρωον  οεμας. 

Ορίστηζ 

άνα^  "Χπολλον,  οΧσθα  μεν  το  μη  α^ικείν'  8ό 

εττει  δ'  επίστα,  κα\  το  μη  άμελεΐν  μάθε' 
σθένος  δε  ποιεΐν  ευ  φερεγγυον  το  σόν. 


76.  β€βώ  ντ  &ν  ά*  tu  The  rest  give  variants  β(βόντ'  and  άίί.  Hermann's 
βιβωντ  αν'  ae\  has  foimd  favour  with  Edd.,  but  the  stately  march  of  a  Homeric 
hero  does  not  suit  the  fugitive  Orestes,  and  fiefiws  is  the  Tragic  form,  avarl, 
aXarel,  ανά•γκη,  αν  &στη,  ίκαισι,  ανανύ  have  been  tried.  Apollo  says:  "they 
will  chase  you  over  land,  and  if  you  take  ship  for  some  foreign  country  or  island, 
they  will  still  be  on  your  track".  So  I  read  βΐβωε  avrjs  τ  ί)ν  την,  etc.  The  cor- 
ruption arose  from  dittophanes  :  one  r-ην  was  omitted,  and  then  the  gap  was  filled 
up  without  care.  Virgil  translates  Homer's  έπΙ  χθονΧ  βαίνει  by  "  ingrediturque 
solum".     So  here  si  desitux  eris  ingredi  solum  terrae,  trans pontum,  etc. 


80 


and  ancient  girls  ;  Avitli  Λνΐιοηι  has  intercourse 
70  no  god,  no,  nor  no  man,  nor  e\ev  brute. 

Born  too  they  were  for  woe,  in  that  they  dAvell 

in  wofiil  gloom  in  Tartarus  under  ground, 

to  men  and  gods  Olympian  hateful  things. 

But  fly,  and  wax  not  soft :  across  the  long 
7•ί  mainland  they'll  chase  thee,  and,  whene'er  thou  ceasest 

to  tread  the  earth  pressed  by  thy  wandering  foot, 

beyond  the  sea  and  cities  flowed  around. 

Tire  not  untimely,  harried  with  this  toil ; 

and  when  to  Athana's  city  thou  art  come, 

sit  claspmg  in  thy  arms  her  image  hoar. 

And  there  we  '11  get  us  judges  of  this  deed, 

and  witching  Avords,  and  find  the  means  to  rid 

thee  wholly  of  thy  pains  :  'tis  just,  for  I, 

I  urged  thee  to  strike  dead  thy  mother's  form. 

Orestes 

Thou  knoAv'st  how  not  to  wrong  me,  king  Apollo  ; 
which  since  thou  know'st,  learn  too  to  be  not  slack. 
As  for  thy  power  to  bless  the  surety's  good. 

For  the  position  of  iju  compare  Sept.  708  ό  μάσσαιν  βίοτο5  ijv  ταθΐί  πρόσω. 
'  Cease  treading',  i.  e.,  'leave',  is  as  mueli  one  notion  as  δ  μάσσων  βίοτο5.  re  is 
fourtli  -word  according  to  my  correction  of  Anth.  5.  274 : 

Κρησσαν  Ιτηστΐίρχων  is  τ€  δικασπολί-ην, 
where  els  o-e  is  read. 

77.  Tf-irovTov.     ττόντον  Tumebus. 

79.  iroTi  ΊΓτόλιν  ιταλλάιδο?  with  ά  over  π  in  iron  and  β'  ο\βτ  that  in 
■7Γαλλόιδο5. 

85.  TO  μη  ....  δικ€ίν,  and  το  μη  ...  .  μίλίΐν  in  v.  86. 


Άπόλλωΐ' 


μεμνησο'  μη  φόβος  ere  νικάτω  φρ4νας. 
σν  δ',  αντάΒελφον  αίμα.  και  κοινού  πατρός, 
Έρμη,  φύλασσε,  κάρτα  δ'  ων  επώνυμος 
πομπαΐος  ΐσθι,  TovSe  ποιμαίνων  έμον 
ικίτην.  σββει  τοι  Ζευς  τόδ'  εκνόμων  σέβας, 
ορμώμενον  βροτοΐσιν  ενπόμπω  τνχτ). 


90 


Hermes  de- 
parts with 
Orestes 
under  his 
safeg^uard  : 
Apollo,  to 
an  inner 
chamber. 
The  Ghost 
of  the  mur- 
dered mo- 
ther rises,  by 
stage-con- 
trivance, 
αναιτί(σμα. 
The  Furies 
slowly 
awake  from 
their  heavj' 
sleep. 


Κ-λνταιμνηστοαζ  ειδωλον 

evBoLT   αν;    ώη,  καΐ  καθεν^ονσων  τί  δβΓ; 
εγώ  δ'  ύφ'  νμων  ωδ'  άπητιμασμενη 
άΧΧοισιν  εν  νεκροίσιν,  ων  μεν  εκτανον 
ονειΒος  εν  φθιτοίσιν  ουκ  εκλείπεται, 
αισ;)(/)ώς  δ'  άλώ/Λαι*  προνννεπω  δ*  νμΐν  οτι 
εχω  μεγίστην  αιτίαν  κείνων  νπερ' 
παθονσα  δ'  οΰτω  Βεινα  προς  των  φιλτάτων, 
ονΒεΙς  νπερ  μου  δαι^αόνωι^  μηνίεται 
κατασφαγείσης  προς  ^ερών  μητροκτόνων. 
ορα  δε  πληγας  τάςδε  κάρδια  σέθεν. 


95 


100 


92.  ίκ  νόμιων  is  meant  for  ΐκνόμων,  cj:kgum  Dirts  sacratorum. 

94.  Miiller  appears  to  be  the  first  to  put  tlie  indispensable  mark  of  interroga- 
tion after  βυδοίτ'  αν. 

96.  ώ  σ-μΐ€ν  ϊκτανον.  The  rest  ws  μ(ν-  oiv  was  recovered  bj•  ΤγΓΛνΗίί  and 
W^akcfield  from  the  Scholium  vir(p  ων  (φόνΐνσα  Ά•γαμ(μνονα.  ων  μ(ν  ϊκτανον 
HvetSos  means  opprobrium  earum  caidiiim  quas  ptitravi,  and  not  "opprobrium 
eoinim  quos  occidi,  Herm."  Weil  cites  Ar.  Ach.  677  αξίωί  4κύνων  Sv  4νανμα- 
χΊ)(ταμΐν.  There  is  also,  τάι/  χάριν  αντ'  ΐκΐίνων  ων  rhv  κωρον  tOpe^e,  Leonidas, 
Anth.  Pal.  7.  663.  Clyt.  means  'the  bloodguiltiness  of  her  crime  against  her  hus- 
band and  ('assandra'. 

5« 


Apollo 

Eemember  !  let  not  fear  o'ercome  thy  wits. 
And  thou,  true  brother  Hennes,  from  one  sire 
90  with  me  begotten,  guard,  and  answer  well 

thy  surname  as  my  suppliant's  guide  and  shepherd. 
This  sanctity  of  outlaws  Zeus  holds  sacred, 
which  leads  the  way  for  men  with  omens  fair, 

Clytehxestra's  ghost 

Ye  'd  sleep  ?  holla  !  what  need  is  there  of  sleepers '? 
90  while  I  of  all  the  dead  thus  scorned  by  you — 

whose  burning  shame  among  the  bloodless  shades 
for  skaith  that  I  have  wi-ought  has  no  eclipse, 
I  wander  in  my  shame.     I  'd  have  ye  know 
I  charge  the  chief  guilt  of  those  deeds  on  you. 
100  And,  though  by  those  most  dear  so  foully  treated, 

none  of  the  daemons  waxes  wrth    for  me, 
me  butchered  by  those  mother-murdering  hands. 
Look  with  thy  heart  upon  these  stabs,  for,  sure, 


98.  Weil  puts  a  uomma  after  irpuuvveirai  δ',  to  show  that  ύμ7ν  depends  on 
αΐτίαν  ίχ(ΰ. 

99.  κ€ΐ  νων  ντΓΟ  (a  mark  like  a  ν  over  υ).  The  rest  καινών  νπο.  Weil  reads 
Keivuv  vjrep  propter  eas  caedes,  which  gives  a  good  definite  sense,  such  as  is  not 
found  with  υττο.  Clyt.  says  that  the  murders  she  committed  were  entailed  on  her 
by  the  Fiiries.  See  w.  173,  908.  For  the  construction  αΐτίαν  ΐχ^ιν  τινΊ  Weil 
refers  to  Prom.  V.  A^d,  μ€μφιν  οΰην  άνθρώτοι$  ίχων,  Soph.  Phil.  322,  «xets 
(•γκλημ'  'ArpeiSais,  and  similar  passages. 

103.  καρ  δί  αι<Γ€θ€ν,  i.e.  καρΒία  σίθΐν.  So  G.  Par.  FL,  /topStoinVen.  Fam.  Eob. 
The  KapSia  if  the  eye  of  the  soul  in  sleep  :  so  ^ff.  179,  στάζΐΐ  5'  ev  Θ'  υπνψ  iroh 
KapSlas. 


ευδουσα  yap  φρην  ομ^μασιν  λαμπρύνεται, 

iv  -ημέρα  δε  μοίρ    άπρόσκοπο<ζ  φρένων.  ΐθδ 

η  πολλά  μεν  Sr)  των  εμων  εΚείξατε, 

χοάς  τ   άοίνονς,  νηφάλια  μειλιγματα, 

καΐ  ννκτίσεμνα  ^είττν   επ   εσγαρα  ττνρος 

έθνον,  ωραν  ον^ενος  κοινην  θέων 

και  πάντα  ταντα  λά^  ορώ  πατονμενα.  ΐιο 

6  δ'  ε^αλν^α?  οΙγεται  νεβρον  8ίκην, 

καΐ  ταντα  κονφως  εκ  μέσων  άρκνστατων 

ώρονσεν,  ύμΐν  εγκατιλλώφας  μέγα. 

άκονσαθ'  ώς  έλεξα  της  εμης  περί 

χΙ^υχης'  φρονησατ,  ω  κατά  -χ^θονος  θεαί,  ιΐό 

οναρ  γαρ  νρ.άζ  νυν  Κλυταιμνήστρα  καλώ. 

Xopos 
μυ  μν. 

Κλυταιμνήστρας   (Ιδωλον 

μνζοιτ    άν ;    άνηρ  δ'  οιχεται  φενγων,  προς  ω 
φίλοι  πάρεισιν  ουκ  εμοΐς  προςεικότες. 


104.  6|Αμασι. 

105.  μοίρα  irpoiTKO'Tros  βροτών  Mss.  Tumebus  restored  μοΊρ^  dirpiaKoiros,  and 
Hermann  φρενών,  for  βροτών,  from  the  Scholium  η  ttjs  <ppivhs  μοίρα  ου  -προορα 
iv  νμίρα.     Weil  marks  a  lacuna  after  this  verse. 

107,  108.  VI  φάλι  α.    ν-ηφάΚια  Turnebus.    νυκτο  σ€μν  ά.    νυκτίσ^μνα  Tumebus. 

112.  άρ  κνσ-  μάτων.     The  rest  άρκυσμάτων.     αρκυστάτων  Tumebus. 

113.  ίκκατιλλώψασ-,  corrected  by  Tumebus,  the  Scholium  being  χλευάσαι, 
iyy(\aaas. 

116.  Κ\υταιμνίι<χτρα$  Ven.  I  think  Wakefield,  Schutz,  and  Hermann  are  right 
in  making  υναρ  here  a  nominative  in  apposition,  and  not  a  mere  adverb,  as  at 
V.  131  :   'ego  ilia  C.  quae  umbra  sum  et  somnium'. 

117.  I  have  prefciTcd  to  insert  the  particles  representing  the  sounds  uttered 

6o 


the  soul  in  sleep  is  brightened  in  its  sight, 
ι••5  but  the  mind's  state  by  day  foreseeeth  naught. 

Full  many  of  my  dainties  did  ye  lap, 

sober  peace-offerings,  di-aughts  not  mixed  ^\ath  wine  ; 

and  I  did  burn  ye  feasts  at  the  fire's  hearth 

in  the  awful  night,  hour  common  to  no  god  : 
110  and  this  I  see  all  trampled  on  and  spm'ned ; 

he  is  escaped,  and,  fawn-like,  stole  away  ; 

yea,  lightly  leapt  he  from  the  very  midst 

of  closest  toils,  and  finely  mocked  at  ye. 

Hear  how  I  've  pleaded  with  ye  for  my  life  ! 
11.5  0  think  of  me,  ye  subterranean  powers  ! 

I,  Clytemnestra's  dream-sprite,  call  ye,  up  ! 

Chorus 
Ugh  !  ugh  ! 

Clytemnestra's  ghost 

Ye'd  groan  ?  But  he  is  fled  and  gone,  the  man 
with  whom  are  fi-iends  not  similar  to  mine. 


rather  than  the  stage-direction  itself;  -which  here  is  μνγμ,όσ-,  at  v.  120  μ. .  γμόσ", 
at  123  μωγμόσ-,  at  126  ώγμόσ-,  at  129  μυγμοσ- St  ιτλ  δ  υοτ  ό  ξύοτ.  -παραη-γραφαΐ, 
even  though  ordained  by  Aeschylus,  coidd  not  be  coimted  as  lines  or  verses  in  a 
play;  but  the  sounds  uttered  by  the  Furies  in  those  places  are  essential  parts  of 
this  drama,  and  must  be  counted  as  lines. 

118.  Linwood  first  put  the  necessary  mark  of  inteiTogation  after  μΰζοιτ  αν. 
In  V.  12-1,  Fl.  Vgive  a^eis,  virvuaaeis ;  which  Linwood  adopts.  Eead  ώζΐΐ5 ;  also. 
άνήρ.  auijp  Dind.  (?)  Then  φ€ν-γων  ιτρόσ-ω•  mss  and  Editors.  Eead,  from  my 
conjecture,  tpeirywy,  irpos  ψ• 

119.  ψ(λοι$  γάρ  e'uriv  mss.  and  Edd.  Eead  φίλοί  (so  Schiitz,  Herm.,  etc.)  and 
irapeiffiv  from  my  conjecture.  Then  irpoo-iKTopes.  Weil  wpoaeiKOres,  with  admi- 
rable sagacity. 

6i 


Xopos 
μν  μν.  120 

Κλυταιμνήστραζ   ειδωλον 

άγαν  υπνώσσεί<ζ,  κον  κατοίκτίζείς  ττάθοζ' 
φονβυς  δ'  ^Ορέστη<ζ  ττ^ςδε  μητρός  οΐχεταί. 

Χ-ορόζ 
ω   ω. 

Κ.\νταίμνηστραζ  6ΐδωλον 

ωζείζ ;   νττνώσσζυς ;   ουκ  ανάστησα  τάχος ; 

TL  σου  ττέπρωται  πράγμα  πλην  τενχευν  κακά ;  125 

Χορό? 
ώ    ω. 

}ίλνταιμνηστρας  εΓδωλον 

νπνος  πόνος  re,  κυρίου  συνωμόται, 
^ξ.ινης  Βρακαίνης  Ιζεκηραναν  μένος. 

Ιίορόζ 
μυ  μύ,  μυ  μύ,  μυ  μύ,  μυ  μύ. 
λαβε,  λαβε,  λαβε,  λαβε'  φράζον.  130 

Κ.λνταίμνήστρας  etSojAov 

οναρ  ^ίώκευς  θήρα,  κλαγγαίνεις  δ'  άπερ 
κνων  μερυμναν  ονποτ   εκλιπών  πόνου. 

124.  *ώιζ€ΐ5.     ΰ>ζ^ΐί  Rob.  and  Edd. 

125.  ΐΓ^ρακται  Mss.  Bentley  and  Stanley  πίττρωται,  of  wMch  Linw.  says 
"pene  receperam " :  he  keeps  ττί-ηρακται  and  translates:  "What  else  has  been 
made  your  business?"  Aeschylus  \STOte  his  ο\ίτι  form  in  τί  yap  ττίττρωται  ΖηνΙ 
πΚην  άΐΐ  κρατ^Ίν ;  From.  V.  521.  The  Eiunenides  say  distinctly  below,  v.  339,  and 
elsewhere,  that  it  is  to  them  a  thing  ιτατρωμίνορ,  τΐύχαν  κακά.  Hemi.  and  Weil 
also  keep  π4ιτρακται,  because  it  seems  to  admit  of  some  sort  of  a  translation ;  for 
this  is  all  they  say,  and  it  is  not  good  criticism. 

62 


Chorus 
Ugh  !  ugh  ! 

Clytemxestra's  ghost 

Too  much  ye  sleep  aud  pity  not  my  fate  : 

he's  gone  !  this  mother's  slayer — Orestes — gone  ! 

Chorus 

Oh!  oh! 

Clytemxestra's  ghost 

Sobbest  ?  and  dozest '?     Wilt  not  rise  with  speed  '? 

What  dole  is  dealt  thee  but  to  trouble  make  ? 

Chorus 
Oh!  oh! 

Clytemnestra's  ghost 
Sleep  and  Fatigue,  wonted  conspirators, 
have  paralysed  the  dreadful  she-snake's  force. 

Chorus 
Ugh  !  ugh  !  ugh  ! 

Seize,  seize,  seize,  seize  him  !     Ware  game  ! 

Clytemnestra's  ghost 
'Tis  but  in  dreams  ye  chase  the  brute,  and  yap 
like  hound  that  never  quits  the  thought  of  sport. 

128.  4ξΐκ•ηραναι>•  i^eipOeipav,  Hesych. 

130.  So  Mss.  It  would  be  easy  to  repeat  \αβ4  as  Miiller  proposed,  so  as  to 
make  either  an  iambic  or  dochmiac  verse,  but  all  the  words  are  to  be  regarded 
simply  as  interjections. 

131.  So  MSS.  KKayyaffis  has  been  suggested  without  good  reason,  and  in  Soph. 
Fr.  782  KKayyaivei  ought  to  be  read.  Cf.  Xen.  de  Ten.  i.  ό  (Kvves)  iiriK\ay- 
yaiuovaai  SiKa'iais. 

6*. 


The  Ghost 
of  Clytem- 
nestra  sinks 
out  of  view. 
Parados  of 
the  Chorus 
of  Furies. 


τι  Spas;   ανίστω,  μη  ae  νίκάτω  κόπος, 
μη^'  αγνόησης  ττημα  μαλθαχθβΐσ   νττνω. 
άλγησον  ήπαρ  βν^ίκοίς  oveiheaLV 
τοις  σώφροσιν  γαρ  αντίκξ,ντρα  γίγνεται. 
συ  δ'  αίματηρον  πνευμ!  έπονρίσασα  τω, 
άτμω  κατισχναίνονσα,  νη^νος  πυρι, 
επον,  μάραινε  ^εντίροις  ^ιώγμασιν. 

Χ.ορό'ί 
βγειρ  ,  έγειρε  κα\  συ  την^\  εγώ  δε  σε' 
εϋ^εις ;    ανίστω,  κάπολακτίσασ   υπνον, 
Ι8ώμεθ'  ει  τι  του^ε  φροιμίου  ματα. 

{στρ.  ά.) 
Ιού,  Ίου  πόπαζ'  επάθομίν,  φιλαι — 
η  πολλά  δτ)  παθονσα  καΐ  μάτην  εγώ — 
επάθομεν  πάθος  Βυσαχες,  ώ  πόποι, 
άφερτον  πόνον. 

εξ  άρκύων  πεπτωκεν  οιχεται  δ'  6  θήρ' 
νπνω  κρατηθεΐσ   αγραν  ωλεσα. 

133.  νικάτω  irovos  mss.  kOttos  Halm;  quite  necessarily,  for  iravos  would  clash 
disagi-eeably  with  the  -κόνου  immecUately  above  it,  which  rather  means  '  the  chase ' 
than  'fatigue'  ;  whereas  KOiros  is  Xenophon's  faromite  word  for  a  hanrier's  or  a 
hare's  exhaustion  :  καΧ  ουκ  ανίσταται  inrh  κόττου  de  Vcn.  δ.  2ό ;  iireihav  δε  μξτα- 
θέουσαι  αϊ  Kvves  ύττόκοποι  Siai  ibid.  '  To  he  dead  heat '  is  ίποκοττηναι  Hesych.  s.  v. 
A  beautiful  name  for  a  dog  occiu-s  in  the  famous  epigram  of  Pcisander  (ab.  650 
B.  c),  viz.  Arieapyos,  i.  e.  λήθολγοϊ,  '  forgetting  pain '  :  so,  \-ηθαρ•γ(  κακών  in 
Anth.  12.  30.  It  ought  not  to  have  been  changed  to  @-{]paypos  by  the  Tauchnit/5 
editor. 

135,  G.   όν££δ€(Γ(Γΐν  •γίν£ται.     ylyverai  Poison. 

137.  όυ8*.  συ  δ'  Pearson.  Then  Hemi.  reads  τώδ'  at  the  end  of  the  line, 
putting  V.  139  before  v.  138,  without  any  reason;  for  the  article  is  used  for  the 
personal  pronoun  eleven  times  in  this  play,  where  there  is  no  dispute  ;  and  an 
elision  is  not  allowed  at  the  end  of  an  iambic   senarius  imless  there  be  so  per- 

64 


135 


140 


145 


What  ails  ye  "?  up  !  let  not  the  labour  beat  ye, 
nor  mollified  by  sleep  unlearn  the  crime. 
135  AVince  to  the  liver  at  my  just  rebukes  : 

them  who  have  sense  reproaches  prick  like  goads. 
Come,  puffing  on  him  thy  blood -smacking  breath 
blast  with  the  stench  and  fire  belched  from  thy  maw  ; 
aye,  at  him  !  ^vither  him  with  a  second  chase. 

Chorus 
HO  Wake,  wake  thou  her  as  I  do  thee  :  what  still 

asleep  "?  get  up  !  and,  spm-ning  off  thy  sleep, 
let 's  see  if  aught  of  this  preamble  dawdles. 

I  00  00  popax !  we've  eudm'ed,  my  mates — 
ah  me  !  that  much  endured  and  all  in  vain^ — 
145  endured  poignant  pain,  and  woe,  0  popoe  ! 

woe  past  remedy  : 

out  of  the  nets  the  game  has  slipped,  is  gone  ! 
o'ercome  by  sleep  I  have  let  go  the  game. 

reptible  a  pause  in  tlie  sense  in  the  latter  half  of  the  verse  as  to  cause  s^-napheia 
with  the  following  verse.  Add  that  lirow  is  not  the  ordinary  imperative,  hut  the 
hunter's  ciy  to  the  hounds  :  "At  him  !  "  "  fetch  him!  "  as  ia  Xen.  de  Yen.  6.  19 
αυτψ  παΓϊ !  αυτψ  iraisl  ττάΐ  δή !  χαΓ  δή !  euye,  edye  S  Kvi/esl  eweade,  S)  Kvvesl 
where  "  irars"  is  said  to  the  dog,  ' my  boy'  I 

138.  κατΜτχάινουσ-α,  and  κατισχαν^Ίσθαι  Prom.  V,  271  M.  Con-ectly  in 
copies. 

142.  €ΐδώμ.€θ'.     ίδίό;ΐΐ€θ'  Tumebus. 

143,  δ.  irvn-al.     ζυσαχθί$  V.  Fl.     δυιταχέο-•  {sic). 

147.  οίχεταί  θ'  Abresch ;  but  the  two  ideas  are  qiiite  distinct,  and  the  prose  μ\ν 
may  be  omitted  in  verse  ;  as  it  is  also  quite  regularly  in  prose  when  the  resume  of  a 
long  protasis  is  omitted. 

148,  9.   κρατηθΐΐσ-α.     ■7Γ€λη. 

6?  κ 


(άΐ'Τ.  tt.) 

Ιώ,  παί  Διός,  έττίκλοπος  irekei, 

veos  δε  γραίας  δαίμονας  καθιτητάσω,  150 

τον  Ικετην  σεβων,  αθεον  avhpa  κα\ 

τοκευσιν  ττικρόν' 

τον  μητραΧοίαν  δ'  εζεκλεχ^ας  ων  θεός. 

τι  τώι^δ'  ερεΐ  τίς  δικαίως  εγειν ; 

[στρ.  β'.) 
εμοί  δ'  ονεί^ος  εζ  ονειράτων  μολον  155 

ετυφεν  SiKav  8ίφρη\άτον 
μεσολαβεί  κεντρω 
νπο  φρενας,  νπο  λόβον. 
πάρεστυ  μαστίκτορος  Satov  Σαμίου 
βαρύ  το  περίβαρν  κρύος  ε^ενν.  160 

(άντ.  β'.) 

τοιαύτα  βρώσιν  οΐ  νεώτεροι  θεοί, 
κρατούντες  το  παν  Βίκας  πλέον 
φονολιβη  θακον 

154.  tCs  δικαίω?.     rls  Eob.     ris  Edd.     τί .  .  .  r'ts  is  a  double  question. 

157.  μ.€σολαι-€Ϊ.  The  rest,  με(Γολο)3εΓ.  Hermann's  interpretation  "an  passive 
intelligi  debeat  de  stimulo  queni  quis  medium  prehendit",  has  pleased  the  fancy 
of  several  Editors,  and  even  Weil.  Herm.'s  alternative  is  "de  stimulo  in  medium 
corpus  tendente,  neqiie  striugente  tantum ' ' .  Both  are  quite  Avrong.  κέντρον  does 
not  mean  '  a  goad '  here  (nor  ever  in  Homer),  but  '  the  sting  of  the  lash  of  a  whip ', 
as  in  Silius,  4.  441,  "stimulare  quadrijugos  flageUo".  The  instrument  used  is  a 
μάστιξ,  both  here  and  in  Homer,  and  its  lash  catches  the  horse  round  the  belly, 
δ'ή/χιοϊ,  V.  159,  is  not  only  ό  tovs  κατα-γνωσθίνταί  αναιρων,  but  δ  ύπτιρ4ττι$  των 
βασάνων,  Hesych.  s.  v. 

1G3.  ψονολ€ΐβή  θρόνον  mss.     φονοΧιβη  Arnaldus.     The  line  must   con-espond 


Heigho  !   son  of  Zens,  thou  a  deceiver  art ! 
150  youug  tliou  hast  ridden  down  the  daemons  grey  ; 

guarding  the  suppliant,  him  by  god  cast  out, 
him  his  mother's  bane  : 

thou,  thou  a  god,  hast  stolen  from  me  my  matricide  : 
who  will  pronounce  aught  of  this  justly  done  ? 

ΐόό  From  dreams  there  came  to  me  rebuke  which  smote 

(as  when  some  whipster  rude  the  chariot  drives) 

with  waist-gripping  lash, 

midi'iff  and  liver-lobe  : 

'tis  mine  to  get  doomster's  welt,  welt  of  weight,  heavy  weight, 
160  the  ruthless  slashing  hangman's  cut. 

Such  things  they  do,  these  yomiger  gods,  and  hold  by  force 
a  throne  every  way  unjustly  won, 
a  throne  dripping  gore 


metrically  to  μ(σο\αβΐΐ  κίντρω.  Weil  is  unfortunate  rathe  example  of  s}  liable 
disparity  whicli  he  cites,  ^^.  1103,  1110,  where,  on  the  admission  of  Hermann's 
restoration  (from  the  Scholium)  of  6ρ4•γματα  for  ορΐ•γομ4ν<ι,  the  dochmius  and  four 
cretics  correspond  exactly.  The  present  passage  has  been  made  absurd  and  imin- 
teUigible  by  the  adoption  of  "Wakefield's  θρόμβον.  9p6vos  is  the  regular  explanation 
of  daKos  (Suidas,  Hesychius,  Etym.  M.) ;  the  Scholiast  so  explains  it  here,  giving 
at  the  same  time  a  clear  and  rational  account  of  the  meaning,  except  that  he 
governs  θακον  by  νάρ^στι  irpos5paKe7v  :  it  is  governed  by  Kparouvres.  It  was 
necessarj'  to  replace  θάκον  in  the  text  for  its  iuterpretation  θράνον,  and  to  put  a 
full  stop  at  κάρα  v.  164.  That  which  has  befallen  the  Furies  themselves,  vv.  159, 
160,  ττάρ^στι  .  .  .  fxfiv,  is  now  finely  balanced  by  that  which  has  befallen  Apollo 
and  the  yoimger  gods,  vv.  165,  166,  ττάρεστί  .  .  .  (χ^ιν. 

6;  B2 


irepi  πόδα,  ττερί  κάρα. 

ττάρεστί  γας  ομφαΧον  ττροζΒρακζΐν  αιμάτων  165 

βΧοσνρον  άρόμ^νον  ayos  εχειι^. 

{στρ.  γ.) 

εφΕστίω  δε,  μάντί^  o)v,  μιάσμαη 

μνχον  εχ^ράνατ   αντόσσντος  αυτόκλητος' 

τταρά  νόμον  θέων  βρότεα  μεν  τΐων, 

παλαιγενείς  δε  μοίρας  φθίσας'  170 

(άντ.  γ'.) 

κάμοι   στί  λυττρός,  καΐ  τον  ουκ  εκ\νσεται' 
υπό  τε  γαν  φυγών  ου  ττοτ   εΚευθερουται' 
ττοτιτρόπαιος  ων  έτερον  εν  κάρα 
μιά(ττορ   εκ  γένους  ττάσεται. 

ΚπόΧΧων 


Apollo  re-  εζω,  κελεύω,  τών^ε  δωμάτων  τάγος'  175 

turns  from  '  ' '- 

the  inner  >-    3       i  \  \     /  η  λ  λ 

chamber.  -^ωρειτ  ,  ατταΚΚασσεσζίε  μαντικών  μυ^ων, 

μη  καΐ  Χαβουσα  ιττηνον  άργηστην  οφιν 


166.  αΐρόμενον.     The  rest,  αίρόμανον  or  αίρούμΐνον.     Abrescli,  αρόμ^νον. 

167.  μάντι  σ-ώι.     μάντίί  Siv  Schiitz. 

168.  ^χραν'  ατ  .  ίχρανάτ  F1.  ίχράνατ'  G.  These  all  point  cleai-l)'  to  ίχράνατ', 
for  ΐχράνατο,  'has  soiled  A  is  shrine':  yet  the  Editors  all  adopt  the  ill-considered 
correction  of  Tumebus,  expavas.  After  the  end  of  αντιστρ.  ά  the  Chorus  no  longer 
apostrophise  Apollo.  The  Schol.  took  φθίσαε,  v.  170,  for  ί<ρθισα$,  quite  Λvrongly. 
Apollo  is  spoken  of  as  absent  in  ίκλίσΐται,  v.  171.  They  hardly  expect  him  to 
appear  suddenly  in  person,  v.  175. 

169.  Trap  αν  ό  γ.."ν.     τταρα  νόμων,  the  rest,     napa  νόμον  Rob. 

170.  So  Μ.  The  Editors  Avrote  Moipas  (Herm.,  Dind.,  etc.),  Weil  first  μοίροϊ, 
after  an  anonymous  critic  had  suggested  that  these  μοΊραι  are  the  same  as  the 
l•ιavoμal  of  v.  695  below. 

171.  κ-άρ,οί  T€.  The  rest,  καμοί  τε.  Casaubon,  whom  some  have  followed, 
without    rcHciting  that   ye    Avould    be    otiose    and    odious,    καμοΊ   γ*.       Hermann 


here,  there,  head  and  foot  : 
16,5  'tis  theirs  to  see  holy  Earth's  omphalos  take  to  it 

and  hold  the  awful  guilt  of  blood. 

And  he,  the  seer,  wdth  stain  upon  his  inmost  hearth 
has  soiled  this  his  shrme,  m'ged  by  himself,  self-prompted ; 
counter  to  laws  di\'ine  honouring  mortal  things 
1 70  has  nullified  rights  born  long  ago  : 

and  brings  me  grief,  but  shall  not  ransom  him  : 
though  fled  midergroimd  never  is  he  delivered  : 
from  his  own  race  shall  he  on  his  own  head  entail, 
the  reprobate,  a  new  parricide. 

Apollo 
175  Out  of  these  com-ts  with  speed,  I  bid  ye,  go  ! 

depart  from  these  prophetic  shrines  ;  lest  thou 
catching  the  white-scaled  feathered  snake  that  darts 


"  scripsi  4μοί  τ€,"  for  the  sake  of  syllabic  coiTespondence ;  but  the  iambic  verses  in 
this  choral  ode  do  not  exactly  correspond.  I  \n:ite  καμοί  ^στι  {SpKov  ^στϊ  v.  214). 
The  most  emphatic  form  of  the  inrective :  "  he  is  both  offensive  to  me  and  shall 
gain  nothing  by  offending  me." 

172.  ψΐύγων.     (pvybiv  Porson. 

173.  δ*  ών.  tiv  δ'  Herm.,  etc.  The  δ'  should  be  omitted  entirely,  as  "Weil 
saw. 

174.  μιάίττορ'  €κείνου.  "Weil  solved  the  meaning  of  the  Scholium,  οϊ  β|  αντοΰ 
δίκην  τ,μ'ΐν  δώσουσιν,  and  Λ^τote  e/i  yivovs  in  the  text.  Hartung  had  conjectured 
4v  yevfi  or  iyyevij.     ττά  .  .  «rerai. 

176.  ά•π•αλλάσ-€σ-θ€  Avith  a  small  σ  put  in  the  ΛΓroπg  place,  between  e  and  σ. 

177,  8.  With  Χαβοΰσα  compare  the  \αβΐ  on  slingstones.  θωμιγξ  or  θωμιξ  is 
found  in  Latin  thonvx,  cord,  .stiing.  Oppian,  Hal.  3.  76  has  θώμιγγα  Κινόστροφον, 
of  a  fishing  line. 

69 


^ρνσηΧάτον  θώμιγγος  βζορμωμβνον 

avfj^  νπ   άλγους  μέΧαν   απ   ανθρώπων  άφρόν, 

Ιμονσα  θρόμβους  οΐις  άφείλκνσας  φόνου.  iso 

ουτοί  δό/χοΐ(Τΐ  τοιςδε  γ^ρίμπτεσθαι  πρ€πεί, 

αλλ   ου  KapavLCTTrjpe^,  οφθαλμώρυχοί 

Βίκαί,  σφαγαί  re,  σπέρματος  τ   άποφθορα 

παίδων  κακοΰται  γΧουνις,  τ^δ'  άκρων    .  .  .αϊ, 

Χενσμός  re,  καΐ  μύζουσιν  οίκτισμον  πολύν  ΐ80 

υπο  ράγ^ίν  παγεντες.      άρ   άκούετε 

οίας  εορτής  έστ ,  απόπτνστοι  θεοίς, 

στεργηθρ   εγουσαι ;  πας  δ'  ύφηγεΐταυ  τρόπος 

μορφής,      λέοντος  αντρον  αίματορρόφου 

οίκεϊν  τοιαύτας  εΙκός,  ου  γ^ρηστηριοις  190 

εν  τοισί^'  Ιλάοισι  τρίβεσθαι  μύσος. 

γωρεΖτ   άνευ  βοτηρος  αίπολούμεναι, 

ποίμνης  τοιαύτης  ούτίς  εύφίλης  θέων. 

179.  άν  ήσ  (with  ί  written  luider  the  circ).  Then  άπάνων  (with  a  flourish 
over  vw). 

182.  6v  καρ  αιν  ηστήρ  e<r  (Λrith  inverted  circ.  under  lu).  ου  Tumebus. 
Kapaviariipes  Stanley. 

183.  άττ-ο  ψθοραι.     άποφθορα.  Musgl•aΛ•e. 

184.  iraC  δων  κακδ  υται  χλ  δ  υνισ-  ήδ*  άκρ  ω  via.  So  the  copies,  with  more 
propriety  in  the  writing.  For  χ\οννι$  see  Appendix.  The  Med.  Scholium  on 
ακρωνία  \ΐυσμ05  re  (λίυσ-μό  ντ€.  \ΐυσμό$  re  Casaubon,  and  so  probably  the 
Schol.)  is :  κακών  άθροισΐ!  ^  \ιθοβοΚΊα5.  Ήρω5ίαι/}>5  Se,  rh  σύστημα  καϊ  άθροισμα. 
Ilesychius  has  :  ακρώνια  {sic)•  αθροίσματα,  -παράστασίί,  TrAij^os,  and  άκρώνια' 
αθροισμάί.  Bckker's  Anecdota,  p.  372  :  ακρώνια'  τα.  αθροίσματα  καϊ  τ)  ακμ•(\,  καϊ 
Th  ΐττίΧΐκτον  σύστημα.  Etym.  Μ.,  ακρώνα  {sic:  it  is  a  .slip  for  ακρώνια)'  τα  αθροίσ- 
ματα, etc.,  the  same  as  in  B.  A.  /.  c.  All  of  these  interpretations  seem  to  me  to  be 
based  on  those  of  Herodian,  the  celebrated  grammarian  of  Alexandria,  and  patron- 
ised by  Marcus  Aurelius.  The  corruption  ακρώνια  is  thus  about  1720  years  old. 
I  infer  from  the  interpretations  that  Herodian  derived  the  word  fi-om  Ακρον  and 
icvia  on  the  analogy  of  ακροθίνια.     Ilis  «τύσ-τημα  κα\  ίθροισίί  means  '  the  arrange- 


from  string  of  twisted  gold,  may'st  void  for  pain 
the  red  foam  sucked  from  men,  aye,  vomit  back 

180  the  blood-clots  thou  hast  gulped.     'Tis  fit  ye  come 

not  near  this  house,  but  where  the  dooms  are  dealt 
that  strike  ofif  heads  and  dig  out  eyes ;  and  where 
are  cutted  throats  ;  and  boyhood's  bloom  is  marred 
by  seed  excision  ;  where  are  choppings  off 

185  of  hands  and  feet ;  and  stonings  ;  and  men  moan 

in  many  a  groan  with  stakes  forced  up  the  chine. 
D'ye  hear  for  what  a  feast  ye,  loathed  by  gods, 
have  cravings  ?  every  feature  of  your  forms 
guides  thither.     Creatures  such  as  you  should  dwell 

190  in  some  blood-swilling  lion's  den,  and  not 

impress  your  filth  on  these  benignant  shrines. 
Go,  browse  ye  there,  with  none  to  tend  ye,  go  ! 
none  of  the'gods  is  fond  of  such  a  di'ove. 


ment  and  grouping  of  things  for  sale.'  The  most  tempting  articles  were  put  at 
the  top,  Uke  the  most  costly  spoils  in  ά,κροθίνια.  The  παράστασίί,  quoted  above 
as  in  Hesychius,  is  that  -which  is  now  called  '  di-essing  the  shop  front ',  or  setting 
out  wares  to  the  best  advantage  for  sale  by  retail.  This  accounts  for  all  those 
interpretations. 

But  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  Aesch.  used  words  expressing  the  Persian  punish- 
ment of  chopping  off  hands  and  feet,  of  which  more  shall  be  said  in  my  Appendix. 
He  could  not  use  the  unwieldy  words  τά  ακρωτ-ηρια  and  ίποκοπαΐ,  or  αποτομαί, 
and  he  used  άκρα  with  either  κοπαΐ  or  τομαί. 

I  suppose  that  the  corruption  ακρ  w  via  (M)  arose  from  &κρων  .  .  .  αϊ,  where 
three  letters  were  defaced  before  ai.     These  were  either  τομ  or  /coir. 

Hesych.  and  J.  PoU.  quote  το  &κρα  regularly  for  τά  ακρωτήρια. 

191.  Ιντ  δ  ι  σδ€ —  ιτλ  ησ•  ίοισ•.  π\ησίοισι  V.  F1.  etc.,  with  no  sense.  I  read 
τοισίδ'  Ικάοισι.  The  coniiption  came  from  a  scribe's  writing  rolaSe  for  the  more 
rare  (but  equally  good)  form  τοισίδ'.  Agam.  520,  φαώρο7σι  τοισί8'  ομμασι.  Hesych. 
i\aos'  i\apos.     Cp.  'flagitiorum  Λ-estigiis  Italiam  impressit'  Cic.  Ph.  2.  24. 

193.  τΓοίμνησ-  τοιαύτησ  δ'.  I  have  omitted  the  grammarian's  δ'.  The  asyn- 
deton is  proper  here,  a?  at  v.  189. 


Χορός 
ανα^  "Απολλοι^,  άντάκουσορ  ev  μερβί' 
αντο5  (TV  τούτων  ον  μεταιτιος  ireXeL,  ΐ^•» 

αλλ'  €15  το  παν  επραζας,  ων  παναίτίος. 

Άττόλλοη' 

πωζ  Syj ;   τοσούτο  μηκοζ  cktelvov  λογού. 

Xopos 
εχ^ρησα^;  ώζΤ€  τον  ζένον  μητροκτονεΐν. 

Αττόλλωΐ' 

εχ^ρησα  ττοίνας  τον  ττατρος  πε/χψαί,.    τι  μην ; 

Xopo's 
κάπβίθ*  υπέστης  αίματος  Βεκτωρ  νέον.  200 

Άττόλλων 

καΐ  προςτραπεσθαι  τονς^^  επεστελλον  ζόμονς. 

Χορό? 

και  τάς  προπομπονς  δτ^τα  τάς^ε  λοιδορεί?  ; 

'Αττόλλων 
ον  γαρ  Βόμοισί  τοΓςδε  πρόςφορον  μοΧεϊν. 

Χ,ορός 
αλλ'  εστίν  ημΐν  τοντο  προςτεταγμενον. 


196.  tls  MSS.     ίίί  Canter.     Then  us  Mss.     ίι»'  "Wakefield. 

199.  τι  μην.     τιμί]ν  G.  V.     τί  /χή  F1.  as  Canter  eonjectuied.     Abreseh  τ»  /χήν; 
Qwiii  vera  faciam?^  seems  to  be  more  dignified  than  'Quidni  faciam?'  πέμ^αί 
tioivas  is  like  "inferias  mittes"  Yirg.  G.  4.  54.5. 


Chorus 
Hear,  king  Apollo,  in  its  turn  our  plea, 
195  Thyself  art  no  joint  agent  in  this  deed  : 

all-guilty,  thou  alone  did'st  do  it  all. 

Apollo 
How  '?  just  so  far  extend  thy  length  of  speech. 

Chorus 
Thou  didst  instruct  thy  guest  to  slay  his  mother. 

ApoLio 
I  bade  him  send  his  sire  redress  :  of  course. 

Chorus 
200  And  so  came  in  to  catch  the  fresh-spilled  blood. 

Apollo 
And  bade  him  come  a  suppliant  to  this  house. 

Chorus 
And  then  you  rail  at  these  his  retinue  ? 

Apollo 
It  is  not  meet  that  they  come  near  this  house. 

Chorus 
That  is  the  work  appointed  us  to  do. 

200.  δ'  ΪΚ  τωρ,  with  οΊμαι  Βίκτωρ  \n-itten  in  the  margin.     Tm-nehus  first  gave 
SfKTwp. 

202.  Weil  first  placed  the  mark  of  interrogation. 

73 


ATroXXajr 
τις  η^β  Τίμη  ;    κόμπασον  γβραζ  καλόν.  205 

Χορός 
τους  μητραΧοίας  εκ  Βόμων  εΚαννομεν 

Αττόλλων 
Tt  yo-p  >   γνναΐκαζ  ητίς  dpSpa  νοσφίστ) ; 

Χορό? 
ονκ  αν  γενοίθ'  ομαιμοζ  ανθεντη'ζ  φ6νο<ζ. 

ΆτΓολλαιν 

Tj  κάρτ   άτι/χα,  καΐ  ττρο?  ούδεί'  ηρκεσεν 

"ϊΐραζ  τέλειας  και  Διός  ττιστώματα'  2ΐο 

Κυπ/3ΐς  δ'  ατιμ,ος  τωδ'  άπερρυπταί  λόγω 

όθεν  βροτοΐσυ  γίγνεται  τα  φίλτατα. 

εννη  γο,ρ  avSpl  και  yui^aiKi  μόρσίμος 

ορκον  'cTTi  μείζων  rfj  hiKY)  φρονρονμενη. 

ει  τοίσιν  ούν  κτείνονσυν  άΧληλονζ  ^αλας,  2ΐό 

το  μη  τίνεσθαι  μηΒ'  εποτττενειν  κάτω, 

ον  φημ  Όρεστην  γ'  ει^δικως  σ   άνορηΧατεΐν. 

τά  μεν  y^p  οίδα  κάρτα  σ   ■ησυ')(αίτεραν. 


207.  τ£  γαρ  .  .  γυναικίχτ.  τί  γορ  G.  n's  yap  Fl.  Υ.  Fam.  All  gh'e  7i/«'ai/ci»s. 
Heimsoeth  τί  70/);  The  Scholium  is  τί  γαρ  προ5τ(ταχθΐ  ποιεί»'  iropo  (irtpl  Henii.) 
άνΒροφόΐΌυ  yvvaiKOs;  a  meaning  which  the  text  will  not  bear,  but  onlj• :  "Do  you 
chase  a  woman  who  depnΛ•es  a  man  of  his  Λνϊίβ?"  I  accept  τί  yap;  and  change 
yvvaiKhs  to  yvvaiKas  (o  to  a)  with  the  meaning  :  "  Good  ;  but  do  you  chase  («λούι/ίΤί) 
wives,  if  any  one  of  them  slays  her  husband  ?" 

209.  ήρ  Κ€σ-ω.  ijpKeffev  Weil,  propo.sed  by  Wellauer.  ηκί  σοι  (Herm.),  αρκίσα 
(Bothe),  ^\Θ4  σοι,  ^δβ'σ»,  etc.,  have  also  been  proposed. 

212.   γί  V  (ται. 

74 


Apollo 
205  What  lionour's  this  "?  vauut  thou  some  noble  oflSce.  ' 

Chorus 
Out  of  their  homes  we  chase  the  matricide. 

Apollo 
"Well,  chase  je  wives  whoever  slays  her  husband  ? 

Choeus 
That  were  no  blood-relation's  kindred-murder. 

Apollo 
Most  trivial,  then,  the  pledges  naught  avail 

210  of  Hera,  wedlock's  sanctioner,  and  Zeus  ; 

and  by  your  word  is  cast  out  in  contempt 
Cypris,  by  whom  men's  dearest  ties  are  made. 
The  bedding,  fixed  by  fate  for  man  and  wife, 
in  good  faith  guarded,  is  above  all  oaths. 

210  If  then  ye  are  lax  when  they  kill  one  the  other, 

nor  punish  them,  nor  eye  with  wrath,  I  say 
ye  do  not  justly  drive  fi-om  home  Orestes  : 
for  there  I  know  ye  far  too  mild,  while  here 

213.  μό  ρ  ΟΤΙ  μ.01.     os  is  ■mritten  over  oi  in  Fl.  V.     μόρσιμοε  F.  Eob. 

213.  Aesch.  nowhere  mentions  Cecrops,  -who  is  said  to  have  first  established 
monogamy  at  Athens,  Athen.  13.  2,  iv  δ'  'Αθηναίε  npunos  KfKpoxp  μίαν  ίν\  ΐζευξίν. 

215.  ή  Mss.     fl  Canter. 

216.  TO  μή  yev  coOai.     τΊν^σθαι  Meineke  (Hemi.,  Dind.,  "Weil,  etc.). 

217.  Όρίστην  γ*  mss.,  where  y'  has  its  proper  force,  and  is  wrongly  changed  to 
σ  h\'  Eob..  Turn..  Hcnn.     σ  was  lost  after  ivS'tKois.  Weil. 


τά  δ'  Εμφανώς  ττράσσονσαν,  ^νθνμονμ.ζνην. 

δικας  he  Παλλάς  τώϊ^δ'  βποτττενσβυ  θεά.  220 

Χορός 
τον  avhp   εκείνον  ου  τι  μη  λίπω  ποτέ. 

ΑτΓοΧλων 

συ  δ'  ούν  δίωκ€  και  ττόνον  ττΚεω  τίθου. 

Xopos 
τιμάς  συ  μη  συντέμνε  τας  εμάς  λόγω. 


Άττόλλων 

ουκ  άν  όεχ^οιμην  ωςτ    εχ^είν  τιμάς  σε 


8εγοίαΎ)ν  ωςτ    εγειν  τιιχάς  σεθεν. 


μέγας  yap  εμττας  πάρ  Αώς  θρόνοις  λέγει.  225 

εγω  δ',  άγει  γαρ  αίμα  μητρωον,  Βίκας 
μετειμι  τόνΒε  φωτά  κάκκυνησομαι. 


219,  220.  ν.  218  ends  with  ένΰυμουμ,ίντιν,  and  219  with  ησυχαιτ^ραν,  in  the  mss 
and  Edd.,  and  Weil  gives  the  passage  iip  in  despair.  I  transpose  the  two  words, 
and  compare  Cic.  jt?ro  Cluent.  c.  38  :  "in  principem  maleficii  Icnem,  in  adjutores 
ejus  et  conseios  vehementissimum  esse."  rctSe  ιτράσσουσαν  is  like  πράξαντα  <p6vov 
Λ•.  590.     ΐμ,φανωί'ΐΒ  ' in  visible  form ',  'in  person'. 

220,  1,  2.  δ*  £πάλλα$.  Sophianus  corr.  XcCuw  mss.  Porson  corr.  irXwv  mss. 
π뀫  Auratus. 

225.  irap  Siis  mss.  Porson,  Ilernuiun,  and  otlicrs,  prefer  to  write  τταρα.  λίγηι. 
The  rest,  Kiyri. 

226.  Clytemne.stra's  ghost  as  the  huntress,  άγίί ;  the  Erinnycs  are  the  harriers, 
ϊκκυνοι ;  Orestes  is  the  hare,  ιττωκα,  \.  325  ;  and  μίηιμι  is  one  of  the  M'ords  proper 

76 


ye  claim  redress  in  person  and  with  rage ; 
•220  but  goddess  Pallas  shall  watch  o'er  their  rights. 

Chorus 
That  man  I  Avill  not — no,  vnll  never  quit. 

Apollo 
Then  chase  away,  and  aggravate  thy  pains. 

Chorus 
Abridge  thou  not  my  honours  by  thy  words. 

Apollo 
Thine  honours  I  would  not  accept  nor  ovn\. 

Chorus 
225  No  doubt :  thou'rt  counted  great  near  Zeus  his  throne 

but — for  a  mother's  blood  calls  on  our  pack — 
I'll  press  that  mortal's  doom,  and  run  him  do'VN'n. 


to  be  used  of  hunter  or  dog  chasing  game,  J.  Poll.  5.  10,  60,  85.      μητρ  ώ  ων. 
μητρφοι/  Fl.  V. 

227.  κάκκυνηγίτηβ  Mss.  Erfiirdt's  κακκυνηγ€τώ,  ohjectionable  on  every  ground, 
has  been  adopted  by  Editors.  I  hold  that  Aesch.  wrote  κακκυνησομαι.  Compare 
Xen.  Vcn.  3. 10  :  (pQovepws  [certatim,  '  with  mutual  rivalry  and  jealousy')  δε  ολλαι 
ΐΚκυνοΖσι,  τταρα  rh  ίχνοί  διά  t4\ovs  συμιταραψερόμζναι.  lb.  7.  10  :  μη,  ουκ  iv 
κόσμφ  ae]  τούτον  {τ^ι/  Xayii)  ζητοΰσαι,  τίλ(υτώσαι  yiyvtiivTai  ίκκυνοι.  J.  Poll.  5. 
65  :  ίκκυνοι,  €κκυνώσαι,  4κκυν(ΐν.  In  Hesychius  :  tKKUeis'  ipeO'tCeis,  eTricreieiS,  read 
iKKuvels.  Xenophon  prefers  a  dog  that  hunts  by  sight  (like  the  'grey'  or  'gaze- 
hound  ',  perhaps  Oppian's  ay aacreis,  Ci/n.  1. 477),  and  does  not  worrit  out  the  game 
by  scent ;  but  it  is  in  the  latter  way  that  the  Furies  work,  like  hamers  and  beagles, 
and  I  have  used  this  metaphor  in  v.  78.  The  middle  form  is  proper  here,  Uke 
θ-ηί>(αμαι  in  Xenophon  and  in  Aesch.  Prom.  V.  109. 


Άττόλλωΐ' 

εγώ  δ'  αρ-ήζω,  rhu  Ικ€την  τε  ρνσομαί' 

SeLvr)  γαρ  ev  βροτοισι  καν  θβοΐσί  τω 

τοΐ)  ττροζτροτταίον  μηνίς,  ην  προΒω  σφ'  εκών. 


230 


άι^ασσ'  Άθάνα,  ΚοζΙον  κβλευμασιν 
ηκω,  δε^ου  δε  πρενμενως  άλάστορα 
ου  ττροζτρότταιον  ούδ'  άφοίβαντον  χέρα, 
αλλ'  άμβλυν  η^η,  προςτετρυμμενον  τε  προς 
άλλουσίν  οίκους  καΐ  πορενμασυν  βροτων. 
σώζων  εφετμας  Χορίου  χρηστηρίους 
πρόςειμι  8ώμα,  καΐ  βρετας  το  σον,  θεά, 
αντου  φνλάσσων  άνα/χενω  τέλος  8ίκης. 

^ορόζ 
είεν'  τόδ'  εστί  τ  ανδρός  εκφανες  τεκμαρ' 
ετΓον  δε  μηνντηρος  άφθεγκτου  φραΒαΙς' 
τετρανματίσμενον  γαρ  ως  κύων  νεβρον 


23δ 


240 


229.  θεοΐα-ι  ireXei  il.G.  θ(οΪ5,  the  rest.  I  regard  the  θΐοΐσι  as  genuine,  and 
ir4\(i  as  spurious ;  and  read  θΐοΊσί  τψ.  viXei  is  not  wanted  Avith  δ€ίνή,  and  τφ 
must  come  in  the  preceding  clause  to  provide  a  subject  for  ττρο^ψ,  as  is  usual. 

230.  A  irp  ο  δώ.     The  rest,  π/)οδώ.     ^v  Porson. 

231.  KcXevo-jiao-iv  Mss.     κίΚΐΰμασιν  Triclinius. 

234.  I  have  put  a  comma  at  ^Stj,  so  that  no  doubt,  such  as  Hermann  felt,  need 
be  caused  by  the  position  of  itphs  at  the  end  of  the  verse.  A  pause  in  the  sense 
makes  a  senarius  acatalectic.     See  vv.  137,  113. 

235.  After  this  came  the  verse : 

ομοίΛ  χίρσον  κ<Δ  θάΚασσαν  tKnepwi', 
1^ 


Apollo 
And  I  will  help  and  save  the  suppliant : 
'mong  men  and  gods  there  comes  on  one  dire  wrath 
■230  for  a  suppliant,  if  one  wilfully  forsake  him. 


Obestes 
Athana  queen,  by  Loxias  his  commands 
I  come  :  0  graciously  receive  a  ^M'etch 
who  makes  no  first  appeal  with  hand  unpm-ged, 
but  has  the  edge  of  crime  dulled,  worn  away 
235  against  the  homes  and  walks  of  other  men. 

Observing  Loxias  his  inspired  behests 
I  come,  0  goddess,  to  thy  home,  and  here 
clasping  thine  image  wait  my  trial's  end. 

Choeus 
Oho  !  the  man's  indubitable  trail ! 
2-iO  follow  the  mute  informer's  evidence  : 

for  as  a  hound  a  womided  fawn,  so  we 


which  I  have  removed  to  its  place  as  v.  434.  The  two  passages  are  similai•,  and 
I  think  the  position  of  the  line  here  arose  from  a  slip  of  memory  made  by  some 
actor  vrhen  writing  a  copy  of  the  play  from  memory.  The  writer  of  the  Argument 
of  the  Rhesus  says  :  καΐ  τάχ  &v  rives  των  ΐητοκριτών  SieffKevaKOns  (lev  αυτόν. 
This  must  have  caused  many  errors.  For  the  difficulty  made  by  the  presence  of 
the  line  here,  see  the  long  notes  of  Henu.,  "Weil,  and  others. 

237.  Weil  first  put  a  comma  instead  of  a  full  stop  after  θΐά.  rb  ffhv,  following 
immediately,  affects  ζώμα  proleptically.  See  also  v.  456,  Βόμοί!  for  ΐμοΊί  Βόμοΐί, 
and  V.  280. 

238.  ίναμΐνώ  Stanley,  Herm.,  without  due  cause. 

239.  τ   dvSpos. 


προς  at/χα  και  σταλαγ/χον  εκμαστενομ,ζν. 

πολλοίς  δε  μόχθοίς  άρθροκμησί  φυσια 

σπλάγγνον,  χθονος  γαρ  πας  πεποίμανται  τόπος' 

νπ4ρ  re  πόντον  απτεροις  πωτημασιν  245 

ηλθον  8ίώκον(τ,  ovhev  νστβρα  ν^ώς. 

καΐ  ννν  οδ'  ΕρθάΒ'  Ιστί.  που  καταπτακών 

οσμή  βροτείων  αιμάτων  με  προςγελα. 

(σνστ.  ά) 

(f?.)  6ρα'  ορα  μάλ'  αν' 

{h.)  λενσσε  τον  πανταχη'  •25ο 

{l•'.)  μη  λάθτ)  φΰγδα  ^άς 

(ί/'.)  ματροφόνος  άτίτας. 

{σνστ.  β') 

(<?■)  6  δ'  άντε  y"  ονν  άλκαν  έχων  περί  βρετει 

{i•)  πλεχθείς  θέας  άμβρότον 

(<■•)  υπόδικο?  θέλει  γενέσθαι  χρεών.  '2δδ 

(«Ό  το  δ'  ον  πάρεστιν'  αΓ/χα  μητρωον  ^α/χαι, 


242.  Schiitz,  Dind.,  and  Weil  prefer  to  read  ματ^ύομίν.  Hei-ni.  regards  it  as 
a  question  of  euphony.  There  is  no  motiA'e  for  altering  the  ms  form  either  here  or 
at  V.  245  (where  ττοτί^μασιν  has  heen  proposed),  but  the  conti-ary,  because  that  form 
more  clearly  indicates  the  root. 

243.  άν  8p  ο  κμήσ-ι,.  ανΒροκμΤισι  F.  α,νΒροκμοισι  Fl.  άρζροκμτίσι  Eob.  The 
Erinnycs  are  clearly  speaking  of  their  owii  fatigues,  not  of  those  of  Orestes,  and 
could  not  call  themselves  &uSpes.  The  reading  of  Rob.  suggested  σρθροκμησι  to 
Schoemann ;  and  Heimsoeth  thinks  that  the  Scholium,  μ€'/(χ\οκμησι,  is  coniipted 
fiom  μΐΚΐοκμησι,  which  he,  the  Scholiast,  formed  fiom  /xeAio,  'limbs',  having 
αρθρ-  before  him  in  the  text.     Compare  yviofiaprj  Agam.  63,  in  the  same  sense. 

249,  270.  These  four  sj-stems  have  an  internal  con-espondcnce,  one  line  in  each 
answering  to  another.     Dochmii  con'espond  only  as  dochmii,  and  not  syllable  for 

8o 


track  liim  by  spilth  and  trickling  drops  of  blood. 
My  heart  doth  gasp  with  much  limb -wearying  toil 
for  every  spot  of  earth  hath  now  been  grazed. 
245  Over  the  sea,  too,  with  unfeathered  flight, 

I  came  pursuing,  distanced  by  no  ship. 
And  now  he 's  skulking  somewhere  here,  I  wis  ; 
it  smiles  at  me,  the  smell  of  mortal's  blood  ! 


Look  !  look  yet  again  ! 
250  spy  him  out  everywhere  ! 

lest  the  undamned  matricide 
slip  away  unperceived. 


He 's  here  !  again  with  help,  and  clasps  the  form  divme, 
the  immortal  maid's  graven  form  ; 
205  and  would  i)lead  the  cause  of  his  great  debi ;  but  that 's 

not  feasible.     His  mother's  blood  is  on  the  ground, 


syllable.  Iambic  senarii  do  not  coiTespond  syllabically  in  a  chorus  unless  the  poet 
has  chosen  to  make  them  pure,  i.  e.  hexapodiae.  I  have  marked  the  lineal  cor- 
respondence in  the  margin. 

200.  Xcio-ae — το  νιτάντά.  Κΐΰσσζ  rhv  Yen.  Fl.  Tm-n.  The  ττάντά  in  Μ  pro- 
bably represents  ττανταχη,  which  occurs  in  the  very  close  imitation  by  Sophocles, 
0.  C.  117  opa  .  .  .  λΐΰσσ€  viv  .  .  .  ττανταχη, 

251.  and  βαί  (pvyas,  ibid.  378. 

252.  ό  ματροψόνος  mss.     ματροφόι/οί  Ilerm. 

203.  8  8'  άντ-εγ-όνν  and  7Γ€ριβρ€  ται.  Hermann,  not  having  perceived  the 
right  responsion  of  these  lines,  turned  this  senarius  into  something  else. 

250.  χ€ρών  MSS.     xpewv  Scaliger,  from  the  Scholium :  ανθ'  ων  ημ7ν  χρΐωστΰ. 
206.  So  Μ.     Herm.  gives  toS\ 

8l  F 


260 


(*'•)    SvσaγκόμLστov,  ττατταί' 

{c'•)    το  Siepov  veSoL  χνμενον  οίχεται. 

(συστ.  γ' ; 
(«•)     αλλ'  αντώουναί  δει  σ   αττο  ζώντος  ροφειν 
(i•)     βρνθρον  εκ  μεΚεων  ττελανον,  άπο  δε  σον 
{c•)     βοσκαν  φεροιμ    αν,  πώματος  γε  δνσπότου" 
(<*'•)     καΐ  ζώντά  σ   Ισ)(νάνασ   αττάζομαι  κάτω 
(*'•)    avTLTTOLV   ως  τίνΎ)<;,  ματροφόνον  δυας. 
(«'.)    oi//et  δε  κεΙ  τις  άλλος  ηλίτεν  βροτών, 

(σΰστ.  δ  ) 

{α.)     η  θεον  η  ξένον  tlv    άσεβονντες  η  265 

(*•)     τοκηας  φίλους, 

{c.)     ζχονθ'  εκαστον  της  ^ίκης  επάξια. 

W•)    μέγας  γαρ  Αΐ'δτ^ς  εστίν  ενθννος  βροτών 

{V.)    ενερθε  γθονός, 

(«'•)    δελτογράφω  δε  πσ.ντ   επωπα  φρενί.  270 

Όρίστηζ 

εγώ  ^ώαχθείς  εν  κακοίς  επυσταμαυ, 
πολλούς  καθ"  όρμους,  καΐ  λέγειν  οπού  8ίκη 

208.  ΐΓ€-8«ι  κεχνμί'νον.  πίΒοί  Dind.  χΰμΐνον  Poison.  Siepov  vypov,  χΚωρόν, 
ζωόν,  Hesych. 

260.  μίΧέων  is  a  dissyllable,  as  μίλτοι  Sept.  947. 

261.  So  σκαν  φ  €p  ό  ιμαν  ιτώ  μΛ,τοσ  8  υσττό  του*  Herm.  blindly,  see  v.  253, 
άχροίμαν  βοσκαν.  I  write  φίροιμ  tiv  because  φ€ροίμαν  -would  be  a  wish,  and  not 
a  threat  which  the  Erinnyes  feel  quite  sure  of  being  able  to  execute.  Then  I 
insert  ye,  which  is  required  by  the  sense  as  much  as  by  the  metre. 

262.  Ιχνάνοσ•*.  Corrected  in  Fl.  V. 

263.  άντιιτόινουσ•  τί£  ν  ησ  μ.ητρ  ο  φ(5να5  δΰ  .  .  ασ.  "Vera  videtur  Schiitzii 
elegans  emendatio"  Herm.     Schiitz  coit. 

264.  H'»•  ^'  ^'^^^  "^^  *^  Αλλον  Mss.      ϋψίί  δί  Kft  Tis  Schutz.      awos  Heath. 


and  Lard  to  get  back,  papae  ! 

for  the  live  liquor  shed  on  the  eartli  soaks  away. 

Thou  from  thy  hving  form  must  give  in  turn  to  gulp 
260  from  thy  limbs  S}Tup  red  ;  and  I  out  of  thee 

ynil  get  my  aliment,  i 'faith  a  ghastly  drink  ! 
and  having  drained  thee  dry  in  life  will  lead  below 
thy  crime's  price  to  pay,  Avoes  of  a  matricide. 
There  thou  shalt  see  whatever  other  man  hath  sinned, 

265  and  done  impious  deed  either  to  god  or  guest, 

or  to  his  parents  dear, 

enduring  each  the  full  award  that  Justice  deals. 

A  Grand  Controller  of  misdeeds  of  men  is  there, 

Hades,  who  'neath  the  earth 
270  inspects  every  sin  on  his  brain's  tablet  writ. 

Orestes 
I,  taught  in  my  distress,  at  many  a  port 
of  refuge,  know  aUke  Avhere  it  is  fit 

Schiitz's  reading  of  Μ  has  all  the   merit  of  a  brilliant  conjecture  :    so  Herm., 

Bind.,  Wen. 

265.  t£v  όσ€βών  ή  roKeas  mss.     Wellauer  saw  that  t\ro  syllables  were  wanting 

to  the  metre.     Weil  restores  them  with  great  acuteness,  reading  affffiovvres,  which 

is  a  regular  syntax   after  ei  τίί,   τ.  264  {rts   was  the    cause   of   the    corruptioii 

ασεβών),  and  τοκηαί  for  roKeas.     Aesch.  uses  the  Homeric  form,  Again.  728,  Fl. 

The  accusatives  Qeov,  ξΐνον,  TOKjjas,  depend  more  probably  on  -ήΧιτίΡ,  as  in  Horn. 

and  Hes.,  than  on  α.σ€$ούντ($  {ov  σίβοντΐ3)-     The  constr.  is  imitated  0pp.  Hal.  5. 

563: 

σιτον^ά$  τ  αθανάτων  κα\  δμοψρασύνην  oKnovTes. 

272.  πολλού?  καθαρμού?  mss.      iroWohs   καθ'  ορμουί  Weil,  a  welcome  relief. 

83  F  ? 


aiyav  θ""  όμοίωζ'  ev  he  τώδε  πράγματι 

φωνείν  έτάχθην  προς  σοφον  διδασκάλου  * 

βρίζει  γαρ  αΤ/χα  καΐ  μαραίνεται  χερός,  -275 

μητροκτόνον  ju,tacr/Aa  δ    εκπΧντον  πελει. 

ποταίνιον  γαρ  ον  προς  εστία  θεον 

Φοίβου  καθαρμοΐς  ηλάθη  χοιροκτόνοις. 

πολνς  δε  μοι  γενοιτ   αν  εξ  άρχης  λόγος 

οσοις  προςηλθον  άβλαβεΐ  ξννουσία.  •280 

καΐ  νυν  αφ"  άγνον  στόματος  ενφημως  καλώ 

χώρας  άνασσαι/  της^^  ' Κθγιναίαν  εμοί 

μολεΐν  άρωγόν  κτησεται  δ'  ανεν  8ορος 

αυτόν  τε  καΐ  γην  καΐ  τον  Αργειον  λεών 

πιστον  δικαίως,  ες  το  παν  τε  σύμμαχον.  285 

αλλ'  είτε  χώρας  εν  τόποις  Χιβυστικοΐς, 

Τρίτωνος  άμφΐ  χευμα  γενεθλίου  πόρου 

τίθησιν  ορθόν  η  κατηρεφη  πόδα. 


But  Weil  was  not  justified  in  transposing  vv.  272,  3,  tluOugli  fear  of  committing 
a  gi'ammatical  fault,  καϊ  \eyeiv  .  .  .  atyau  re.  He  edits  οΰτω  Se  καμί  τ-iivSe 
τ  Ήχίκτραν  Choeph.  252,  and  there  are  numerous  other  examples.  The  objection 
to  the  transposition  is  that  σι-yau  Θ'  6μοίω3  ought  to  come  immediately  before  eV  5e 
τφδ6  πpάyμaτι  φωνΐΐν  ΐτάχθην. 

278.  If  V.  272  had  not  been  set  right,  it  would  be  necessary  to  obviate  the  tau- 
tology in  καθαρμοΐ$,  and  perhaps  by  the  aid  of  Aesch.  Fr.  278  :  irplv  &«/  ιτολαγ/χοΓϊ 
aluaros  χοιροκτόνου. 

280.  After  this  v.  used  to  come : 

Xpovos  καθαίρΐΐ  iraura  y7)pάσκωv  όμοΰ, 
where  καθαιρΰ  mss  ;  καθαιρεί  Stanley.     But  it  has  been  seen  by  all  editors,  since 
Musgl•aΛ•e  first  remarked  it,  that  the  line,  however  good  and  true,  has  no  rightful 
place  here.     It  belongs  to  the  Aesch.  Fr. 

286.  "Weil  supi)Oscs  this  to  be  an  allusion  to  tlie  war  wliich  the  Athenians  were 
then  waging  in  Egypt,  as  the  allies  of  Inaros,  king  of  the  Libyans.  Possibly ; 
but  that  being  a  matter  of  \eiy  temporary  interest,  the  allusion  is  really  to  the 

8t 


to  speak,  Avhere  hold  my  peace  ;  but  in  this  case 
by  a  Λvise  teacher  I  am  bidden  to  speak. 

275  The  blood  is  hushed  and  withered  from  my  hand  ; 

the  matricidal  stain  is  washed  away  : 
at  the  God  Phoebus'  hearth  when  fi-esh  't  \vas  purged 
by  expiations  made  mth  slaughtered  swine. 
Long  were  the  tale  of  those  whom  fi-om  the  first 

2S0  I  've  visited  with  harmless  intercom'se. 

Now  with  fair  words  from  holy  lips  I  call 
Athana  as  my  helper  to  appear, 
queen  of  this  land  ;  which  thus,  without  the  spear, 
shall  win  me  and  the  Argive  land  and  host 

280  as  evermore  her  truly  leal  allies. 

Yea,  whether  upon  Libyan  spots  of  ground, 
near  Trito's  waters  and  her  natal  stream, 
marching  she  bares,  or,  sitting,  di-apes,  her  foot. 


Egj'ptiau  origin  of  the  Athana  of  Athens.  Hesychius  has  :  Νηΐθ•  Άθηνΰ  -παρ" 
Αΐ-γνπτΙοΐί.     That  word  is  the  root  both  of  Άθηναι  and  Άθηνα. 

'288.  The  original  of  this  difficult  Λ-erse  appears  to  be  Horn.  Od.  17.  158,  ij/ieros 
7>  'ίρ-πων  'whether  sitting  or  walking'.  Athana  in  repose  and  wearing  her  peplus 
is  contrasted  with  Athaua  armed  and  without  it.  So  when  she  arms  herself  to  go 
into  the  midst  of  battle.  IL  δ.  734  : 

ΤΓίττλον  μ.(ν  KUTfxevev  favhv  iraTphs  in'  ovSet, 

and  puts  on  the  xitwu  of  her  father  Zeus,  some  shirt  of  chain  or  scale  armoiu• 
reaching  below  the  knee.  She  is  only  going  to  be  the  chaiioteer  of  Diomcdes, 
and  therefore  puts  on  no  gi'eaA-es  nor  boots,  nol/s  means  'leg'  as  well  as  'foot', 
or  both  together,  χβίρ  means  '  arm  '  as  well  as  '  hand ',  or  both  together.  Thus 
the  verse  may  be  paraphrased  :  '  whether  she  is  leading  on  some  battle,  giii  in 
her  lather's  shii-t  of  mail,  or  reposes,  diessed  in  her  own  ireVAos'. 

In  Pind.  01.  13.  72,  ίνα  δ'  ίττολτ'  ορθφ  noSl  is  said  of  a  person  who  starts  up 
from  a  supine  to  an  erect  jwsture. 


φίλους  άρηγονσ',  etre  Φλεγραίαν  ττλακα, 
θρασυς  ταγονχος  ως  άνηρ,  ίπισκοττει, 
ζλθοί'  κλν€ί  δε  καΙ  πρόσωθεν  ων  θεός' 
όπως  yevoLTo  τώί^δ'  εμ,οί  λντηρως. 


290 


They  mar- 
shal them- 
selves in  the 
usual  Tragic 
order,  .and 
chant,  in 
spasmodic 
steps,  to  the 
clack  of 
castanets, 
the  First 
Stasimon  of 
the  Chorus 
of  Furies. 


Xopo? 

ovTOL  σ  Απόλλων  ούδ'  ^λ-θηναίας  σθένος 

ρνσαιτ    αν  ώστε  μη  ου  παρημελημ,ενον 

ερρειν,  το  γαίρειν  μη  μαθόνθ'  όπου  φρενών, 

άναίματον,  βόσκημα  δαιμόνων,  σκιάν. 

σν  δ'  αντιφωνείς ;   αλλ'  άποπτνσεις  λογούς' 

εμοί  τραφείς  τε  καΐ  καθιερωμένος 

καΐ  ζών  με  δαίίτει?,  ούδε  προς  β(ομω  σφαγείς, 

νμνον  δ'  άκονσει  τόν^ε  ^εσμιον  σεθεν. 

(σύστημα) 

άγε  δτ)  και  γορον  άφωμεν  επεί 

μονσαν  στνγεραν 

άποφαίνεσθαι  Βε^όκηκεν, 
λε^αι  τε  λάχτ]  τα  κατ   ανθρώπους 

ώς  €7Γΐνω/Λα  στάσις  άμα. 


290 


300 


30ό 


290.   She  is  called  Φλεγρα/α-χ/  oKtreipa  Tiyavrwv  in  Pioelus,  Ili/mn  32. 

296.  σκιά  mss.     σκιάν  Ileath.     Weil  put  the  comma  after  άναίματον. 

297.  ού8'  άντιφων€Ϊ8  mss.,  and  οϋδ"  for  αλλ'  in  V.  Fl.  AYeil,  rightly,  συ 
δ'  αντιφων(75,  the  same  change  as  that  made  hy  Pearson  at  v.  137.  If  the  mss 
had  given   αλλ'  in  both   placcii,    I   should   retain    them,   as   presenting  a  forcible 

86 


aiding  her  favorites  ;  or  overlooks, 
290  like  some  bold  host-commander,  Phlegra's  plain, 

0  let  lier  come — a  god  bears  even  from  far — 
and  my  redeemer  be  from  these  my  woes. 

Chorus 
No  !  not  Apollo  nor  Athana's  strength 
shall  save  thee,  held  as  naught,  from  perishing, 

290  untaught  the  seat  of  joy  within  thy  breast, 

a  spectre  drained  of  blood,  the  daemons'  food. 
Answerest  agam  ?  but  thou  shalt  loathe  thy  words  : 
for  me  thou  'rt  fattened  and  foredoomed,  and  shalt, 
even  living,  feast  me,  at  no  altar  slain, 

300  and  hear  this  h}-mn  that  binds  the  ^άctim,  thee. 

Come  away,  let  us  marshal  the  ranks  of  our  choir, 
since  such  is  our  will 
to  make  manifest  horrible  music  ; 

and  describe  in  what  fashion  to  each  son  of  man 

1 

305  our  band  dispenses  his  portion. 

ύνοφορίΐ  'with  ανθυττοφορί  : 

άλλ'   avrLcpwvtls'   αλλ"  άποπτΰ(Τ6ΐ$  \6yovs. 

The  restoration  αιτοτττνσΐΐ5  (aTroirTveis)  is  also  due  to  Weil. 

305.  &μα  Mss.     "  A'idetur  scribcndum  a;ua  "  Canter,     ά,αά  Blomlield. 


'  (ίντισ  νστΊ^μα) 

evOvBiKaLOL  δ'  βύχ^όμβθ    eivai' 

τους  μ€ΐ>  καθαρας 

καθαρώς  -χείρας  προνέμοντας 
ούτΐ9  έφερπβί  μηνις  άφ'  -ημών, 

άσυνης  δ'  αΙώνα  hioL)(yei.  3ΐο 

(βττωδό?) 

09Τ19  δ'  αΚιτων  ωςπβρ  οδ  '  άνηρ 
-χ^εΐρας  φονιάς  ίττικρντττει, 

μάρτυρες  ορθοί  τοίσι  θανονσιν 

τταραγιγνόμεναι,  ττρακτορες  αίματος 

αύτω  τεΚέως  εφάνιημεν.  3ΐό 

{στρ.  α) 
ματερ  α  μ    ετίκτες,  ώ 

ματερ  Χυ^,  άλαοΐσίν 
καΐ  ^εΒορκόσυν  ττοινάν, 
κλνθ\  6  Αατονς  γαρ  Ιν- 

ίς  μ   ατιμον  τίθησυν, 
τόνζ'  αφαιρούμενος 


306.  έυθυ  δί  και  θ'  όι  8'  όιμεθ'  είναι  (Merkel  and  Franz).  (ύθυζίκαι  β' 
Οίδοίμίθ'  elvai  G.  Rob.  ΐυθνΒίκαι  τ  οίδ'  οϊμαι  θΐΐναι  Λ  en.  F1.  F.  ΐνθυζίκαιοι 
Hennanii,  like  δρθοδίκαιοί  τ.  94ό.  δ'  Casaubon.  Then  Herm.  reads  τι^όμΐθ'  ehat 
fiom  conj.,  -wliicb  Diiid.  and  Weil  adopt,  with  Lin\rood  and  Drake.  But  in  this 
solemn  exordium  it  is  unfit  that  the  Furies  should  tell  us  what  they  take  pleasure 
in  doing,  which  would  be  impertinent;  and,  as  Paley  says,  ήδο'/χεθ'  would  require 
ουσαι  instead  of  dvai.  The  conjecture  of  H.  L.  Ahrens,  which  Paley  adopts,  is  far 
worse.  For  their  οΐόμ^θ'  ΐΊναι  is  opiuamur  esse,  *  we  have  a  notion,  or  a  fancy, 
to  be'.  Near  as  it  is  to  the  reading  of  M,  it  is  impossible.  The  official  and  cere- 
monious formiila,  (ΰχόμΐθ'  ehai,  'we  declare  oui-selves  to  be',  is  most  suitable 
here.     Aesch.  uses  it  in  a  similar  passage,  Si<ppl.  530,  Alas  rot  yfvos  ^υχόμΐθ' 


310 


We  lay  claim  to  restore  the  just  balance  of  right ; 

for  to  them  who  hold  forth 

h'om  a  clean  heart  hands  that  are  cleanly 
no  anger  proceedeth  fiOm  ns,  and  they  each 

make  the  journey  of  life  unmolested. 


310 


Bitt  whoso  has  sinned  like  this  man  and  tries 
to  conceal  hands  filthy  with  bloodshed, 

then  as  truthful  deponents  we  come  to  the  aid 

of  the  slain,  and  for  him  we  appear,  till  the  end 
is  accomplished,  as  murder's  avengers. 


Mother  !  who  didst  bear  me  !  0 

mother  Night !  for  a  vengeance 

both  on  quick  and  dead  men's  crimes, 

hark  thee  !  that  Lato's  brat 

scorns  and  makes  void  my  office  : 

he  my  prey  takes  away 


(Ivai,  also  an  anapaestic  dimeter.  Paley  jji-oposed  it  first,  but  had  no  faith  in  it. 
Donaldson  first  adopted  it ;  Meineke  has  since  conjectured  it,  but  without  due 
appreciation. 

308.  Hemi.  inserted  καθαρών,  it  being  evident  that  these  three  systems  stand 
to  one  another  as  strophe,  antistrophe  and  epodus.  The  omission  -was  caiised  by 
SiTTO(paves. 

309.  οΰτΐ5  άφ'  ήμιών  |χήνις  Ιφίριτίΐ  Mss.  Porson  restored  the  true  order,  which 
avoids  hiatus  between  this  and  v.  3 1  δ. 

311.  άλιτρών  MSS.     άλίτώ*' Aiu'atiis.     ανήρ  mss.     όι/ηρ  Porson. 
314.   irapaYivoiuvai'  Mss.     Porson  con".     Hesyih.,  irpUKTOpes'  απαιτηταί. 

89 


πτωκα,  ματρωον  αγρίσμα  κυρών  φόρου.  320 

έττΐ  δβ  τω  τζθυμερφ 

ToSe  μβλος,  παρακοπά,  τταραφορά,  φρβρο^αλης, 
ϋμνος  έζ  Έριρύωρ, 
δέσμιο?  φρβρων,  άφόρμ- 
ίκτος,  αύορα  βροτοϊς. 

'άΐ'τ.  α) 

τοΰτο  yap  λά^ος  διαι^τ-  325 

αια  Mot/a'  έπεκλωσβρ 
ε/χττεδως  €.γειρ,  θρατωρ 
τοί  PLP  αυτουργίαίς 

ζυμττατωσιρ  μάταιοι, 
τοΓς  ομαρτεΐρ  όφρ   αρ 

γαν  νπελθΎ),  θανωρ  δ'  ουκ  άγαρ  έλζύθερος. 
έτη  δε  τω  τεθυμέρω  330 

τόδε  μέλος,  παρακοπά,  παράφορα,  φρερο^αΧτης, 
ϋμρος  εζ  Έριρύωρ, 
οεσμίος  φρερωρ,  άφόρμ- 

ίκτος,  αύορά  βροτοΐς. 


320.  ΊΓτάκα   or  ιττάκα  Mss.      ητώκα   Sopliianus   and   Tumebus.      ματρώΐον. 
ματρψον  Amaldus.     Hesych.  has  :  πτώκ€$•  δβιλοί,  \aywoi,  SopKaSes,  ίΚαφοι,  vefipoi. 
322.  <ppevola\i)s  like  haKepos  from  5a\6s,  $α(ω.     See  the  Appendix. 

326.  θανάτων  mss.     θνατων  Canter. 

327.  τόκΓΐν  αντουργίακΓ  ξνμττασ-  ωσ-ιν.  The  copies  |ύ/«πο9  or  σύμπα!,  ώσιν 
or  3>σι.  Tumebus  αΰτουργίαι  ξυμιτ(σωσιν,  which  has  been  uni\-ersallj•  accepted 
without  due  consideration :  for  it  represents  a  wilful  (ίκων)  parricide  as  an  inA-o- 
luntary  homicide,  which  is  directly  opposed  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Erinnyes.  Weil 
conjectured  τοί  viv  and  ξυμπατώσιν  {avrovpylais  is  confirmed  by  the  Scholium 
αυτοφονίαι$) .  viv  is  the  Moera.  τοί  is  the  relative,  rots  in  v.  328  being  the 
demonstrative,  and  antecedent  retracted,     ξνμιτατΐ'ΐν,   eoneulcare.    "nam   cupide 


320  takes  the  true  ransom  due  for  a  mother's  murthering. 
And  agamst  him  slain  for  his  sin 

flieth  this  hjonn,  idiocy-fi-aught,  staggering  thought,  blasting  brain, 
chant  of  the  Erinnyes, 
mind-enthralling,  from  the  lyre 

banished,  blighter  of  mankind  ! 

325  This  the  all-determining 

Moera  spmi  for  our  lot,  a 
thread  to  hold  eternally, 
namely,  when  reckless  men 

her  contemn  by  kindred-murders, 
to  give  chase  till  he  race 

down  below,  even  so  he's  not  much  released  when  dead. 
330  And  against  him  slain  for  his  sin 

flieth  this  hjTnn,  idiocy-fi-aught,  staggering  thought,  blasting  brain, 
chant  of  the  Erinnyes, 
mind-enthralling,  from  the  lyre 

banished,  blighter  of  mankind  ! 


conculcatur  nimis  ante  metutum",  Lncr.  5.  1139,  is  a  favouiite   metaphor  with 
Aesch. 

333.  Compare  Orph.  Lith.  582,  κατάδΐσμοι,  αραί  τ  α.γνάμπτοατιΐ'  Έρινύσι  irajxv 
μίλονσαι.  Then,  ίοτ  αψόρμικτοε,  Athen.  14.  39  :  "  Dicaearchus  says  ia  his  'Life 
of  Hellas '  that  it  was  a  custom  in  Greece  (καθ '  ύιτ^ρβοΚ^ιν)  to  use  castanets  to  keep 
time  to  dances  and  songs  ;  and  quotes  a  '  lovely '  Hymn  to  Artemis,  which  speaks 
of  its  accompaniment  of  the  '  golden  -  gleaming,  brass  -  cheeked  κρ^μβαλα' '\ 
Hermippiis  mentions  limpet  shells,  and  Didymus,  scallop  and  oyster  shells,  as  being 
used  άντϊ  ttjs  \vpas  to  mark  the  rhythm  for  dancers.  Arist.  i?rtM.  1305,  makes 
Aesch.  assign  a  castanet  accompaniment  to  the  lyric  odes  of  Eur.  Perhaps  he 
forgot  that  Aesch.  had  given  it  to  the  Erinnves. 


{στρ.  yS'^ 

Ύΐ•γνομ.έναίσι  ^ό.χ^)  τάδ'  εφ'  άμίν  εκράνθτ], 

ά^αι^άτωζ^  δ'  άπεχ^ευν  εκτάς,  ουδέ  τις  ecrrt  33.5 

σνν^αίτωρ  μετάκουνος' 

παρτοΧβνκ- 

ων  δε  πέπλων  οίμορος  και  άκληρος  ετύχ^θην. 
αίμ,άτων  γαρ  eikojxav 
άποτροπάς'  όταν   Αρης 

τίθασος  ων  φιλον  eXj),  340 

ετΓΐ  τον  ωδ'  Ιεμεναι, 
κρατερον  οντά  περ,  άμανρ- 

ονμεν,  αίματος  εννιν. 


334.  So  Μ.  G.  '/ινομίναισι  Yen.  F1.  -γανομ^ναισι  Ilerm.,  "cur  ynvonivaici 
pcripserim  qiih'is  intelliget ' ' .  Palcy  aloue  adopts  it,  abandoning  the  plain  reading 
of  M.     Thenapiiv.     a^uii/ Porson. 

335.  άΐΓίχειν  χφα?  mss.  ΐκά$  "Weil,  χίρα-^  would  mean  '  not  lay  Λ'engef  ul 
hands  on  the  immortals ' ,  a  quite  vain  remark.  They  -vrisli  to  say  that  it  is  not  for 
them  to  keep  company  with  the  bright  Olympians.  See  Proclus,  Tim.  i.  p.  38, 
Xwpis  απ'  adavarwu  vaieiv  eSos.  Hesychius  edev  e/cas'  αύτοΰ,  aiiTrjs  &πωθ(ν. 
Schol.  μη  ΊτΧτησιάζαν  Ί)μα$  rois  Oeots. 

336.  (Tuv  8-άτω  p.  .     συρ^αίτωρ  Turnebus  and  Fl. 

337.  iravXevKwv.  πα\\(ύκων  Yen.  Fl.  iravroKevKcev,  like  ΐΓαντόσ(μνο5  v.  610, 
etc.,  Rossbach  and  Westphal.  So  νάμφυρτοί  and  τταντόφυρτο!,  etc.  Then,  &|toipos 
&κληρο$  MSS.  I  read  &μορο?,  and  insert  καϊ  from  conjecture.  In  Soph.  0.  R.  248 
all  MSS  read  άμοιρον  for  ύμορον,  against  the  metre  ;  and  &μορον  does  not  there  mean 
'wretched'  (L.  and  S.)  but  '  communis  juris  expertem'  (Benloew).  There  is 
&μορο5  reKvaiv  Eur.  Med.  1395,  Avhere  also  the  mss  prefer  &μ3ΐρο5,  not  heeding  the 
metre.  Hesychius  has  &μορο5'  auiroxos.  Comp.  Act.  App.  8.  21  ουκ  ίστι  σοι 
μΐρΙ$  ovre  κ\ηρο5.  Weil's  avfopros  (Eur.  EL  310  aviopros  tepwv,  κα\  χορών 
τητωμίνη)  is  not  simple  enough,  nor  logically  germane  to  ίκληροε.  It  would 
mean  'not  admitted  to  the  feast,  nor  furnished  with  a  ticket,  κ\ηροί\  Ar.  Ecc. 
681. 

338.  Βομάτων  γαρ.  Βωμάτων  Turnebus,  and  all  editors  up  to  Weil.  The 
'overthrow  of  houses,  families',  etc,  has  nothing  to  do  Λvith  the  matter.     AVeil 


When  ΛΥθ  were  being  begotten  tliese  meeds  were  ordained  us, 
335  and  to  withdraw  far  away  from  the  deathless  ones;  nor  is  there  any 

guest  who  shares  in  our  banquet. 

Eobes  all  white 

I  was  created  to  have  neither  portion  nor  lot  in. 

Bloodshed-banishiugs  I  chose  : 

whenever  Strife  robs  of  his  life 
340  one  of  his  kin  (he  who  has  been 

nursed  in  one  home)  at  him  we  come 

thus,  and  ere  long,  though  he  be  strong, 
waste  him,  reft  of  his  life-blood. 


reads  αιμάτων  (αϊμα,  όμμα,  5ώμα,  δόμα  being  often  confused,  e.  gr.,  Cho'eph.  12G), 
and  αιμάτων  is  clearly  right. 

339.  άνατροΊτάβ  mss  and  Edd.  What  does  this  represent  ?  Weil  compares 
αίμα  δρί^/ασθαι,  Sept.  718,  and  would  like  to  read  some  word  like  άναδροηάί.  But 
■while  there  is  no  doubt  about  the  food  of  the  Furies,  supra,  v.  260,  its  mention 
here  is  improper,  and  a  more  general  tenn  is  requiied.  I  find  this  in  the  word 
aworponas'  '  I  chose  for  my  office  and  preΓ0gatiΛ-e  the  prevention  of  a  kinsman's 
mui'der  ;  and  as  I  have  no  dealings  saΛ"e  with  these  bloody  reprobates,  I  am  deemed 
not  clean  enough  for  communion  with  the  white-robed  celestials.'  rwvS'  airo- 
TpoTrfjv,  Pers.  217  ;  airoTponrjs  yodv  eVe/ca  κολάζει,  Plato,  Prot.  13  ;  Χνπων  αττοτροπά^, 
ibid.  36. 

340.  τίθασο?  ων  φίλοσ•.  ■πίθασσο5  Fl.Yen.  τίθασο5  Tumebus  (and  Par.,  Herm.) 
Tidaahs  Porson.     φί\ον  Tumebus. 

341.  €irl  TO  V,  *ώ,  δι  ό  jj.£vai.  So  the  copies,  with  unimportant  variations.  €πί- 
tOuws  διόμΐναι  Tumebus.  itr\  r6v,  Si,  διόμ^ναι  Herm.  εττΐ  rhv  ωδ'  Ϊ4μζναι  Ε.  Α.  J. 
Ahrens. 

342.  κρατ€ρ  b  ν  S  νθ*  ό  μοίωοτ.  μ.αυ  ρ  ονμΐ€ν  νφ'  αϊ  ματ'σ-  ν  €θυ.  e^'  for  u<J)'  Yen. 
Fl.  F.  veoG  Aldus.  The  corresponding  verse,  351,  is  sound  and  unassailable 
after  the  admission  of  κάί,  from  the  SchoHiun.  A  κα\  was  also  omitted  v.  337. 
Kparepov  irep  occurs  Horn.  II.  21.  62  ;  κα\  κρατεροί  trep  iovres  in  Oiph.  Fr.  p.  143. 
Thus  όμοΊω$  or  3μα)$  is  a  gloss  on  irep,  and  the  metre  determines  the  order  KpaTephv 
ίιντα  ΊΓΐρ. 

93 


(άντ.  β') 

σπβν^ομζνα  δ'  άφελβΐν  τίνα  τάςδε  μέριμνας 

Sei  reXeav  in   έμαΐσί  St/cat?  εττίκραίνειν, 

μη^'  εις  ay  κρίσιν  έλθβίν'  345 

Ζβνς  γαρ  αιμ- 
οσταγές αζίόμισον  έθνος  τόδε  \εσ)(ας 

ας  άπηζυωσατο. 

μάλα  γαρ  ονν  άΧομενα 

ανέκαθεν  βαρνττεση 

καταφέρω  ποΒος  άκμάν —  3όθ 

σφαΧερα  καΐ  τανν^ρόμοις 
κώλα — ^ύσφορον  αταν. 


Next,  αμαυρονσθαι  is  given  by  all  mss  at  Aesch.  Fers.  219.  Again.  287  may  be 
properly  Avritten  οΰδεττω  'μαυρονμίντ].  Aescb.  uses  αμανρ})5  four  times,  υβριν 
άμαυροΐ  occurs  Solon.  Fr.  15.  αμαυρΰ  is  tbe  regular  form.  I  quote  Pint.  An 
Sent,  17,  for  the  resemblance  of  the  meaning  :  τ^ν  rov  σωματοε  4^•ημαυρο3μ4νο$ 
Βΰναμιν.  Hesychius  has  αμανροί•  αναιρεί,  μαραίνει,  αμαυρονμ^ν  suits  the  metre 
here,  and  μαυροΰμΐν  does  not.  I  restore  the  fomier,  and  submit  that  there  is  no 
atom  of  ti-uth  in  Blomfield's  dictum. 

Lastly,  omitting  ύφ"  or  4φ',  I  read  euviv  for  vfov,  and  compare  Hom.  Od.  9. 
023: 

oi  yap  S^  ypvxrjs  re  καϊ  aluvos  fft   δυναίμ-ην 

edviv  ποίήσαχ  πβ/χψαι  ζόμον  "A'iSos  ΐίσω, 

•which  is  the  original  of  our  passage,  and  expresses  what  the  Erinnyes  are  striving 
to  do  to  Orestes.  eZviv  %θ•ηκΐν  οψθαΚμΰν  is  found  Anth.  Pal.  7.  372,  Ovid's 
"luminis  orbus  "  Met.  3.  518.     Hesychius  gives,  eiviv  ίστ^ρ-ημΐνον. 

343.  <ΓΐΓ€υ  8  6  [i€V  αιδ'.  στηυδομένα  Drake,  which  gives  a  compact  syntax. 
Herm.  had  edited  σίΓ^νδομίνα.  Then  τόΐσ-δί  mss,  which  WeU  truly  declai-es  to  be 
rio-ht,  and  not  τά$δ€  (Herm.  etc.),  Avhich  would  imply  violence  in  o^eAiiv. 

344.  θ€ωνδ'  άτ€λίΐ  αν  ίμαΐσ-ι  λιτάκτ.  So  the  copies,  with  trifling  variations. 
I  concur  witli  Weil  in  his  analysis  and  results,  θΐΰν  is  a  gloss  on  τίνα  v.  343. 
haTfKiiav  rq)resents  δίΓ  reKeav  {\Ρηφον)  4π.     Prien  had  restored  S'lKais  for  λιτοΓϊ. 


Since  I  am  busy  in  ridding  all  else  of  this  duty, 

they  should  award  a  full  vote  in  accord  Λ\'ith  my  Λ'erdicts, 
3^^  and  not  call  them  in  question ; 

for  that  race, 

spillers  of  blood  and  detestable  men,  fi-om  his  converse 

Zeus  did  excommunicate  : 

and  from  on  high  fiercely  do  I 

taking  my  spring  down  on  them  bring 
300  with  heavy  fall  (and  their  limbs  all 

founder  at  last  though  they  run  fast  ι 
heels  of  a^'ful  perdition. 


Weil  quotes  Aesch.  Suppl.  91,  κρανθ-ρ  πρΰ-γμα  τίΚΐΐον,  and  ibid.  942,  μία  ψή(^οϊ 
Κΐκρανται. 

345.  €<Γ.     6ίϊ  Pauw. 

34G.  αΙματοστα"γ€5  mss.  αιμοστα•γΐ5  MiiUer.  At  eevos  the  Scholium  lightly 
says,  rh  των  (poveccv. 

347.  I  have  marked  a  rather  mysterious  comment  of  Hesychius  :  άποξίοΐ" 
τβλευτα  eis  τ6  διχοστοτεΓ,  see  below,  v.  360.  It  looks  like  an  allusion  to  this 
passage ;  but  may  mean  only  '  disdain  ends  in  rupture ',  the  "  oderant  ut  fastiditi  " 
of  Tacitus. 

348-351.  These  four  verses  are  written  after  w.  352-354  in  the  mss,  οΰκ  ορθά, 
in  the  margin  of  F,  calling  attention  to  the  scribe's  error ;  which  was  first  cor- 
rected by  Heath. 

348.  άΛλομιένα.  αΧομίνα  Vcn.  FL,  which  Herm,  had  given  from  conjecture. 
It  is  also  a  conjecture  in  Yen.  Fl.,  and  made  to  suit  the  metre. 

349.  &-yKaOev  mss.     ίνάκαθ^ν,  Pearson  and  Herm. 

350.  iroSocr  * 'v.     Then  άκμάν  must  be  a  conjecture  found  in  copies  of 

M,  since  those  who  have  given  the  most  exact  histoiy  of  the  text,  viz.  Hermann, 
Linwood,  and  Weil,  say  nothing  about  its  absence  from  M. 

301.  Schoemann  restored  the  καΐ,  from  the  Scholium. 


{στρ.  γ) 

So^at  τ    αν'^ρων  και  /χάλ'  νπ   aWipi  σεμνοί 
τακόμβναί  κατά  γαν  μιννθονσιν  άτιμοι 
άμζτεροίζ  έφό^οίζ  μελανείμοσιν  ορ^τησμ- 

οΓς  τ   έπιφθόροίζ  ττο^ός. 
(άντ.  Υ) 
ττίτττων  Ό    ουκ  oiSev  τόο^  νπ   αφροι>ι  λνμα,  300 

τοΐον  επΙ  κνεφας  avSpl  μνσος  πβπόταται' 
καΐ  ^νοφβράν  TLV    ά^λνζ^  κατά  8ώματο•ζ  ανΒατ- 

αι  πολνστονος  φάτις. 
[στρ.  δ') 
μ4νει  γαρ  ζνμηχάνω  re  καΐ  reXetoj,  κακών 

τβ  μρημοΐ'ζς  σεμναΧ 
κα\  ^νσπαρήγοροί  βροτοΐζ, 
ατιμ   άτίζτά  τ   βλάχομ^ν  λε^-  360 

■η  θέων  hi)(oaTaTovvT 

αναΚίω  Χάμττα 


353.  So  MSS.  Herm.  κατά  yas.  But  the  correlative  of  'lising  high  in  the  air' 
is  '  falling  down  on  the  ground ',  not  under  it.  ffe/ivbs  is  said  to  he  a  word  of  had 
signification,  Isocr.  Demon.  30  :  yiyvov  vph^  tovs  ν\ησιάζοντα5  6μι\ΐ)τικ6$,  αλλά 
μ.^  σ(μνό$,  where  Lat.  Trans,  "coniis,  non  supcrhus".  Shakspere,  adopting  in 
paraphrase  a  good  deal  of  this  honiily  of  Isocrates,  makes  Polonius  say  to  Laertes : 
"  Be  thou  familiar  hut  hy  no  means  viJgar." 

304.  ήμ,ίτφοίδ  MSS.     Then,  £πιψόνοι$  mss.     4irt(peovois  Heath. 

35.5.  λύμα.     λνμα.  Victorius. 

306.  τοϊονγαρ  «rl  MSS.  Heath  first  removed  the  70^.  Then,  |xij<ros  mss.  μύσυ$ 
Victorius. 

357.  The  imagery  is  taken  from  Horn.  Od.  20.  357  :  kcuct)  δ'  4ΐΓώ45ρομίν  άχλι-ϊ, 
which  is  said,  aiiSarai,  hy  Theoclymenus  of  the  suitors.  There  is  also  Archil.  Fr. 
103,  ■τΓθλλ•>)ΐ'  κατ'  αχ\νν  ομμάτων  (χΐυ^ν. 

308.  μ.ίνίΐ  γαρ•  «ύμήχανοι  il  και  reXei  οι  κακώ  ν.     Miillcr  removed  the  point 


And  men's  proud  thoughts,  high  though  they  soar  hi  the  aether, 
doATO  10  the  dust  they  are  melted  and  dwindle  dishonoured, 
through  the  weird  might  of  our  sable-apparelled  assaults,  and 
spiteful  dancings  of  our  foot. 

3άδ  He  falls  ;  but  naught  Avots  of  his  fall  in  his  foolish 

wilfulness :  such  is  the  glamour  with  which  his  transgression 
flitteth  about  him  ;  but  dolorous  rumour  reports  that 
murky  gloom  broods  o'er  the  house. 

For  we  with  force  deftly-plotting,  well  matured,  and  as  dread 

invoice-rememberers 
of  crimes,  not  soon  appeased  by  men, 
3G0  did  get  by  lot  om•  beds  unprized,  mi- 

shared,  apart  from  other  gods, 

in  sunless  mouldy  waste, 


after  yap,  and  saw  that  μίνΐΐ  is  a  noun :  the  verb  yields  only  a  fatuous  meaning. 
Then,  T6  κα\  Wakefield  "recte  et  necessario  ",  as  Herm.  says,  and  remarks  the 
coincidence  of  re  καί  occurring  in  exactly  the  same  place  in  the  antistrophic  Hne. 
"Weil  completes  the  line's  restoration  by  reading  ζΐμ-ηχάνψ  and  reXei^. 

360.  β,τιμ.'  άτί  rrai  διομίί — ναι  λ  άχη.  So  G.  Par.  ατίΐτον  V.  Fl.  F.  arUra 
Canter.  Weil  thinks  that  άημα  and  arlera  mean  the  same.  But  άτιμα  is  '  not 
held  in  honour'  as  Apollo  e.  gr.  was,  who  has  a  seat  "near  the  throne  of  Zeus" 
V.  225,  and  who  treats  the  Furies  with  contumely  in  that  scene,  άτίετα,  on  the 
other  hand,  means  '  imvisited,  unfrequented,  unshared  '.  rieiv  μίΚοί  is  '  to  evince 
interest  and  sympathy  in  a  song  by  attending  and  taking  pait  in  it',  Jgam.  705. 
The  Furies'  beds  are  said  to  be  vmshared,  supra  69,  71. 

Only  the  home  and  lair  of  the  Furies  are  under  groimd  :  their  official  labom-s 
are  carried  on  above,  whence  they  hunt  the  guilty  into  the  clutches  of  the  Grand 
.Inquisitor,  Meyas  'ZvQuvos,  v.  268,  and  leave  them  there.     When  there  is  no  par- 


^νσβατοπαίπαλα  ^^ρκομενοισι. 
καί  ^υσομμάτοίς  όμως. 

(άντ.  δ') 

τις  ονν  τάδ'  ούχ^  άζεταί  re  και  SeSolkev  βροτων 
αμον  κλνων  θβσμον 

TOP  Μοιρόκραντον,  έκ  θέων 

δοθέντα  reXeov ;   ετγι  δε  μοί  γέρ- 
ας ττάΚαι  τταλαιόν,  ούδ' 
ατιμίας  κνρω, 

καίπερ  νπο  γθόνα  τάζιν  εχονσα 

καΐ  ΒυσάΧίον  κνεφας. 


360 


Athana 
alights  from 
above,  by 
stage-con- 
trivance, 
αιώρα. 


Άθάνα 

πρόσωθεν  εζτηκονσα  κληοόρος  βοην, 
άτΓΟ  -.καμάν^ρον,  γην  κατ  αφ  θ  ατ  ου  μένη 
ην  SrJT  Ά^αιώ^  άκτορες  τε  καί  πρόμοι, 
των  αΐχ^μαλώτων  -χρημάτων  λάχος  μέγα, 


370 


ricide  afoot  on  earth  "the  Fmies  rest  upon  their  iron  beds",  the  "ferrei  Eiimeni- 
dum  thalami"  of  Yirg.  Ae».  6.  280.  It  is  to  θαλάμουί  ύπ2»  777s  that  they  go  to 
sleep  at  the  end  of  this  drama. 

Therefore  \άχη  in  this  line  cannot  be  right.  It  should  be  λεχη.  The  letters 
ομ€ν  appear  to  be  sound,  and  to  represent  4\άχομΐν.  I  suppose  that  Βιττοφαν(5 
led  to  the  loss  or  peiTersion  of  τ'  βλάχ. 

Then,  αν  ηλίω  λαμ-τται.  λαμττάΐ  \.  F1.  It  is  agreed  that  the  account  of  λάμνη 
given  in  Hesych.  applies  to  this  place.  It  is  the  scum  and  mother  which  accu- 
mulate on  liquid  left  to  stand  long,  and  the  thick  layer  of  grey  dust  and  mould 
which  is  found  in  a  long-neglected  room.  Virgil's  "  loca  senta  situ  ",  Aen.  6.  462, 
'  through  spots  groNSTi  hoar  and  grey  Mith  neglect ',  and  Homer's  evpiievra  κ4λ(υθα, 
Od.  24.  10,  are  very  fitly  quoted  here. 

361.  8wr  ο  8  ο  irau  τταλα.  SvaoSoiraiiraKa  G.  δυσοποίπαλο  λ.  Fl.  F.  The 
Schol.  says  δυσπαρό)3ατα.    Ilesychius,  δυσποίπαλοί'•  δι5σ)3ατον,  δυσανάβατοι/.    I  have 

98 


rugged  and  rude  to  the  foot  for  the  eyelit, 
and  for  eyeless  beings  too. 

What  mortal  then  pays  no  homage,  feels  no  fears,  as  he  hears 

our  solemn  ordinance 
by  Moera  sanctioned,  from  the  gods 
36)  conferred  in  full  ?  from  long  ago  a 

long-lived  meed  devolves  on  me, 

and  I  meet  no  contempt , 
though  it  is  under  the  earth  that  I  hold  my 
post,  and  in  a  sunless  gloom. 

Athxsx 

From  far  I  heard  the  cry  of  an  appeal, 
from  Xanthus,  as  I  took  that  land  for  mine 
370  which  the  Greek  chiefs  and  foremost  champions  gave 

(a  goodly  share  of  spear-won  wealth)  to  me, 


written  δυσβατοπαίπαλα  to  restore  the  metre.     The  notion  of  \4χη,  cubicula,  is 
generalised  into  that  of  Virgil's  "loca". 

363.  ό  νχάζ  €τάι.  ούχ  o^erai  Tumebus.  ScSoikc.  δεδοικίν  Ilerm.  Then,  Ιμον 
κλνων  MSB.  I  restore  αμ'όν  because  re  in  the  antistrophic  verse  becomes  long 
before  μν-ημον^!.     See  my  Agam.  v.  990. 

364.  μ,οιρόκραντον . 

36.5.  Wieseler  inseited  πάλοί  (lost  by  ^iTTO(pavis],  refening  to  Eur.  Or.  811, 
πάλοί  πολβίαϊ  iirh  συμφορά!  5άμωρ.  Then,  κυρώ  Mss.  κνρω  Herm.  for  the  metre. 
Schiitz  well  remarks  that  the  Furies  here  speak  of  themselves  with  respect  to 
mortal  men.  Apollo  and  the  Olympian  gods  may  contemn  them,  but  no  mortal 
dares. 

367.  δυ<Γήλιον. 

369.  τήν  καταφθατουμιένην  mss  ;  the  text  was  restored  by  Stanley  and  Bentley. 
Hesych.  also  giA-es  the  nominative,  and  explains  by  καταχτωμίνη,  i.  e.  '  securing 
the  acquisition  by  entering  upon  occupation'. 

99  G2 


ενειμ^αν  αυτοττρίμνον  es  το  παι^  e/xot, 

εζαίρετον  Βώρημ,α  ©ησεωζ  tokols. 

βνθεν  Βίώκονσ   ήλθον  ατρντον  ττόδα, 

πτερών  ατερ  ροιβ^ονσα  κόΧττον  αιγίδος,  37Λ 

ττώλοις  άκμαίοις  τόνδ'  ετηζεύζασ   οχον. 

καινην  δ'  ορωσα  ττ/ι^δ'  ομιΚίαν  γβονο<; 

ταρβώ  μεν  ού^εν,  ^αυ/Λα  δ'  ομμασυν  ττάρα 

τίνες  7Γ0Τ    εστε.    πασι  δ'  e?  kolvov  λέγω, 

βρεταζ  7 ε  τούμον  τωδ'  εφημενω  ζενω  380 

ΰ/χάς  ^'  ομοίας  ου^ενΐ  σπάρτων  γένει' 

οντ   εν  θεαίσι  προ<;  θέων  ορωμεναζ, 

οϋτ   ονν  βροτείοίζ  εμφερεΐς  μορφώμασυν' 

λέγειν  δ'  οίμορφον  οντά  τον  πελας  κακώς — 

πρόσω  δικαίων  rjS*  αποστατεί  θέμις.  385 


372.  The  metaphor  in  αυτόπρΐμνο$  appears  to  he  '  not  only  the  fruit  and  pro- 
duce hut  the  tree  itself ',  the  full  proprietorship  with  no  reservation.  The  αύτόρ- 
ριζοί  of  Hesych.  Avould  suggest  also  'royalties,  minerals',  etc.  'l\ieia•  eopr^  iv 
Άθ-ηναΐί.     (V  Ίλίφ,  Άθηνοϊ  Ίλιάδοϊ  κα\  ιτομπη  καΙ  σ.•γών,  Hesych. 

374.  Athana  is  made  to  descrihe  hi  i  passage  across  the  Aegean  as  performed  hy 
means  neither  of  a  material  chariot,  nor  of  wings,  nor  of  her  aegis  held  out  as  a 
sail,  hut  hy  her  -γνώμη,  an  effort  of  the  will.  The  Oceanides  have  wings,  and 
Oceanus  a  hippocamp  '  steered  hy  his  will,  without  a  hit ',  in  Prom.  V.,  for  the  sake 
of  stage-effect.  Athana  uses  the  metaphor  hoth  of  a  chariot  and  a  ship.  Her  will 
acts  like  a  team  of  horses  or  the  sails  of  a  ship.  .Slie  really  moves  like  Puck  and 
Ariel,  and  the  galleys  of  Aleinous.  The  Schol.  ws  άρτ4μψ  χρωμίντ]  rfj  alyiSi  ought 
to  he  i)s  αρτίμονι,  etc.,  '  a  top-sail,  artemon,  suppariim' ,  as  I  have  before  corrected 
it.     Then,  ήλθ  .  .  ν  (a  dot  over  r?  and  a  circumflex  hetween  λ  and  Θ). 

377.  KaV  vvv  mss.     καιρην  Canter. 

378,  9.  ιτάρ  α•  and  ktrrl•     Edd.  πάρα  and  iaTe;  Weil  πάρα,  and  eVre. 

381.  ύμΰ$  is  accusative  after  the  notion  of  4ρωτω  taken  out  of  λέγω,  v.  379. 
The  rule  may  he  thus  formulated  :  when  a  verh  which  governs  a  cei-tain  case 
approximates  in  meaning  to  a  verh  governing  another  case,  it  is  sometimes  found 
not  only  with  its  own  case  hut  with  the  case  of  the  verh  to  which  it  approximates 
in  meaning. 


the  chattels  and  the  soil,  for  evermore, 
a  special  gift  to  honour  Theseus'  sons. 
Thence  came  I  wingless,  driver  of  feet  untired, 

375  fluttering  the  full  breast  of  my  aegis-sail, 

and  yoked  this  car  to  vigorous  viewless  steeds. 
Now  seeing  these  my  land's  strange  visitors 
I  fear  not,  no  ;  but  wonder  's  in  my  eyes 
at  who  ye  be.     To  all  alike  I  speak, 

380  both  to  this  stranger  crouching  by  my  image, 

and  you,  unlike  each  race  of  things  begotten  : 
not  seen  by  gods  among  the  goddesses, 
nor  yet  resembling  mortal  lineaments  ; 
but  from  upbraiding  an  ill-favoured  neighbour 

385  our  rule  of  equity  stands  far  aloof. 


382.  όρωμ,έναιβ  mss.     opaj^eVos  Stanley. 

384.  &μ.ορψον  βντατόυς.  άμομφον  Eob.,  wliich  Ilenn.  and  others  adopt,  con- 
cei%-ing  the  meaning  to  he  '  he  Avho  has  nothing  to  complain  of  is  not  at  liberty  to 
find  fault  with  others  '.  Weil  renders  it  after  Wekker,  '  for  one  who  is  beautiful 
Avithout  blemish,  as  I  am,  to  abuse  his  uncomely  neighbours,  is  not  fair'.  Drake's 
way  is:  'for  his  neighbours  to  abuse  an  ugly  person'.  Heath  is  light,  with 
Mayor,  in  reading  rhv  πελοχ  and  translating  as  in  my  text.  Elmsley  notes  the 
remarkable  fact  that  the  word  &μομφο$  occurs  only  in  the  Eumenides,  and  twice 
(w.  457,  630),  without  counting  his  abortive  support  of  its  conjectural  introduc- 
tion here. 

385.  ήδ'.  ήδ'  V.  F.  The  construction  is  ηδε  Θέμΐ3  δικαίων  α.ποστατΐ1  πρόσω. 
We  had  αποστατώ;/  ττρόσω  above,  ν.  65  ;  ίκαε  αττοστατ^Ί  Affam.llOi.  The  omis- 
sion of  τον  with  \4yeiv  and  of  η  with  fle/tis  accords  with  the  rule  frankly  stated  by 
Donaldson,  that  unless  the  presence  of  the  article  is  quite  necessary  in  Greek 
Tragic  Iambics,  it  may  be  omitted.  Compare  for  K4yeiv  .  .  .  kokSis,  after  Avhich 
I  put  a  dash  to  signify  a  break  in  the  syntax,  Sept.  681  : 

avSpoTy  δ'  δμαίμαν  OavaTOS  ωδ'  αυτοκτόνοί — 
ουκ  effTi  yiipas  τοΰδβ  του  μιάσματα!. 


irevaeL  τα  πάντα  συντόμως,  Διός  κόρη' 
ημβΐς  yap  €σμεν  Νυκτός  αίανης  τέκνα' 
ΆραΙ  δ'  iv  οϊκοις  γη<ς  ντταΐ  κεκλημεθα. 

Α^ατα 

γ€νος  μ€ν  οΤδα  κλη^όνα';  τ   επωνύμους. 

Χορός 
τιμάς  ye  μεν  Sr]  τας  εμάς  πβύσβί  τά^α.  390 

μάθοιμ    αν  el  \eyoi  τις  εμφανή  Χόγον. 

Xo^jos 

αύτοκτονουντας  εκ  ^όμων  ελαύνομεν. 


386.  Ίτέυσ-η.     The  copies,  πεύσ?;.     At  v.  390,  ιτίΐσ-ηι. 

387.  άι-ανή.  The  Scholiast  also  read  αϊανη,  with  inteqiretation  σκοηινα.  ί) 
θρηνητικά.  alavrjs  V.  Fl.  Herm.  aptly  quotes  Tzetzes  on  Lycophron,  406,  κατά 
Se  ΑισχύΚον  'Epivvfs  " 'NvKrhs  a'lavrjs  τίκνα'\  and  Soph.  Aj.  672,  vvKrhs  alavris 
kvkXos.  Aeschylus  seems  to  connect  alavhs  •with  aU\  and  αΐύν,  as  do  the  latest 
pliilologists,  in  the  sense  of  '  long-enduring,  tedious,  dismal',  and  Plautus  probably 
was  translating  this  word  when  he  wrote  "noctem  perpetem".  The  three  Λrords 
quoted  above  from  Soph.  Aj.  mean  'the  chariot-wheel  of  dreary  Night'.  By 
'  tedious,  di'caiy,  dismal  Night',  Aeschylus  means  that  darkness  of  the  intellect  in 
early  ages  which  created  such  di\-ine  beings  as  the  Moerae,  and  their  demon-sisters, 
the  Erinnyes. 

388.  άρ  άδ'.  Corrected  in  Y.  Fl.  It  seems  that  the  'hpal  are  not  only  identical 
with  the  "Epiviis  in  Homer  (as  //.  21.  412,  Od.  11.  280),  which  is  also  adopted  by 
Aesch.  Sept.  70,  'Αρά  τ'  'Έ.ρινυ%  varphs,  but  their  names  may  be  identical.  Άρα  being 
the  shortened  Greek  form  of  the  Sanskrit  Saraityu,  and  'Y.ptvvs  the  full  Greek 
form.  So  the  Furies  say,  we  have  two  names,  being  called  the  one  by  mortal  men, 
and  the  other  by  the  spirits  below.  They  give  their  name  and  address  as  'Epivues, 
Nii/frbs   evyxTfpes.   virh   yiji   οίκοΐηαι,    'ότου  κα\  Άρα!  κικ\ησκόμ€βα.      Then,   νιται. 


Chorus 

Thou  slialt  hear  all  concisely,  maid  of  Zeus  : 
we  are  the  brootl  of  dismal  Niglit,  and  named 
"Avengers'  in  our  homes  beneath  the  earth. 

Athana 
I  have  your  race  and  title  of  address. 

Chorus 

;{90  And  our  prerogatives  thou  soon  shalt  know. 

Athana 
I  should,  if  some  one  gave  a  plain  account. 

Chorus 
We  chase  from  home  the  slayers  of  their  kin. 


Out  of  eleven  editions  Avhich  I  have  open,  Stanley,  Hermann,  Dindorf,  Ahrens,  and 
■\Veil  write  ΰπαϊ ;  the  rest,  ΰπαι. 

389.  That  is  :   "I  now  know  from  your  statement ". 

392.  βρ  OTO  KTO  vo  υντασ.  The  copies,  and  all  Edd.,  βροτοκτονοννταί.  It 
is  impossible  that  the  latter  can  be  right,  but  rather  aiiTOKTovouvras,  Avhieh  I  read, 
and  regard  the  other  as  a  correction  made  from  anetpoKaKia.  See  Soph.  Atif.  56 
for  αύτοκτονΐΐν,  said  not  of  killing  oneself  but  some  other  'self',  a  near  relative  : 
also  the  note  on  v.  339  supra,  and  Aesch.  Sept.  681,  733,  805.  The  βροτοκτ.  of 
Μ  is  άπαξ  λ.,  and  would  apply  to  a  man  who  slew  another  in  battle,  against 
whom,  Eur.  Ion  384,  ovSels  ΐμττοζων  /cetTot  νόμο5.  Yirg.  Aen.  10.  901,  "nullum 
in  caede  nefas". 

Jlomicida  and  pdricida  are  to  one  another  as  βροτοκτάνοί  and  αυτοκτάνο'•.  It 
would  be  impossible  to  discuss  the  word  paricida  here.  I  can  only  say  that  the 
derivation  from  pater  ia  inadmissible  ;  that  that  from  par  em  caedfj  does  not  com- 
mend itself  on  more  than  one  account ;  and  ihai  parentem  caedo,  so  that  the  ά  arises 
from  syncope,  will  suit  all  the  passages  if  you  allow — what  I  think  could  be  well 
proved— that  parens  meant,  quite  early,  'any  near  relation'.  Numa,  the  king, 
regarded  fellow -citizens  as  brothers,  and  it  wa.s  panicide  for  one  to  kill  another. 


Άθάνα 
κα\  τω  κτανόντί  ττου  το  τβρμα  της  φυγής; 

Χορό? 
οπού  το  γαίρειν  μη^αμου  i^o/xt^erat. 

Άθάνα. 
η  καΐ  τοίαντας  τωδ'  έπιρροίζείς  φυγάς;  39ό 

Xopos 
φονβυς  γαρ  elvai  μητρός  ηζιώσατο. 

Άθάνα 

άλλης  ανάγκης  ούτινος  τ  ρέων  κότον ; 
Ιίορός 

που  γαρ  τοσούτο  κβντρον  ώς  μητροκτονεΐν ; 

Άθάνα 
ουοΐν  παρόντοιν  ήμισυς  λόγου  πάρα. 

Xo/)os 
αλλ'  ορκον  ου  Ββζαιτ    αν,  ου  Βοΰναι  θβλοι.  400 


lu  Plautus,  Σρίίί.  3.  2.  13  '  parenticida '  seems  to  be  regarded  as  the  old- 
fashioned  and  Tulgar  {vetus  et  volgatum)  way  of  pronoimcing  paricida;  Avitli  pirn 
on  periciia. 

Livy,  3.  50,  calls  Yirginius  a  2}aricida  for  killing  his  daughter;  so  may  we 
Agamemnon.     Cain  -vras  a  parricide  ;  and  Medea. 

393.  TO  υτοτφ  ματησ-  σφαγή?,     irov  rh  τέρμα  Amaldus.    rrjs  <pvyr\s  Scaliger. 

394.  Join  τΙ  χαίραν  μηΒαμον.  '  Fin  d'aise'  Avas  the  name  of  the  condemned  cell 
in  the  Bonjon  du  Clu'itdct. 


ΑΤΗΑΝΑ 

And  where  's  the  end  of  flight  for  him  who  slew  ? 

Chorus 
There  where  the  law  of  life  is  '  nowhere  jo}•'. 

Athana 
390  Is  this  the  sort  of  flight  ye  hound  on  him  ? 

Chorus 
He  chose  to  be  his  mother's  mvirderer. 

Athana 
Was  there  no  other  force  whose  wrath  he  feared  '? 

Chorus 
Where  is  the  spm'  would  force  to  matricide  ? 

Athana 
Two  being  here  we  now  have  half  the  story. 

Chorus 
400  But  he'd  accept  no  oath,  nor  proffer  one. 


390.  ίΤΓίρροιζίί  .  .  φυγάσ ;  eVippoi^ers  Stanley. 

397.  There  was  a  Pythian  oracle  ίίτταντα  τάι/αγκαΐα  σνγχαψΐΐ  Oeos,  Plut.  de 
Pyth.  Or.  21.     Then  there  is  the  Fr.l3  of  Simonides  :  ίνά-γκα  δ'  ovSe  deal  μάχονται. 

399.  δδ  IV.  λό  γου.  \6yos  Yen.  ΓΙ.  The  articles  δ  and  τοΰ  being  lawfully 
omitted,  the  reading  of  ^I  remains.     "Weil  agrees. 

400.  θελίΐ  Mss.  dfKoi  Schiitz.  The  force  of  the  iu  is  carried  on,  as  usual,  to 
the  coordinate  verb.  The  meaning  is  :  '  he  would  neither  swear  ' '  I  did  not  kill 
my  mother"  if  I  proposed  the  oath  to  him,  nor  woidd  offer  to  take  the  oath  him- 


κΧνειν  δικαίως  μάλλον  η  πραζαι  θβλευς ; 

Χορός 
πως  Syj ;    SiSa^oV  των  σοφών  ycip  ου  TreVet. 

ορκοίς  τα  μη  δίκαια  μη  νικαν  λέγω. 

^ορός 
αλλ'  β^ελεγχ^ε,  κρίνε  δ'  ευθείαν  ^Ικην. 

Άθάνα 

η  κάπ    έμοί  τρεποιτ    αν  αίτιας  τέλος;  40') 

Χορό? 
πώς  δ'  ον;    σεβουσαί  y'  άζίαν  κάπ'  άζίων. 

Αθάνα 

τΊ  προς  τάδ'  εΙπεΙν,  ω  ζεν  ,  εν  μέρει  θέλεις; 
λεζας  δε  γώραν  και  γένος  και  ζυμφοράς 


self'.  Stanley  quotes  Lysias,  Theonui.  1.  11,  ό  /iej/  yap  5ιώκων  ws  eKTtive  διόμ- 
νυται,  δ  5e  (pevywv  i>s  ουκ  ίκηινΐ. 

401.  δι,καί  ....  (Γ.  Herm.  states  the  reading  of  Μ  to  be  SiKaiovs,  with  ω 
Avritten  over  ου.  The  choice  is  not  easy  between  S'lKaios  and  5ικαΙω$.  S'ikuios  is 
used  only  of  the  masculine  gender  in  Aeschylus  and  Sophocles  :  it  is  rarely  femi- 
nine in  Euripides.  Athana  could  not  say  δί/cotos  from  regard  to  the  ηγΐμων  χοροί). 
Yen.  and  Fl.  give  SiKaius,  which  must  be  accepted  on  the  analogy  of  el•  and  κακώ$ 
K\vfiv. 

This  constitutes  the  νρ6κΚ•ησι$  ds  'όρκον  or  challenge  to  the  accused  to  invoke 
the  ΟίίΛτιηο  cui'se  upon  himself  and  his  family  in  case  he  falsely  pleaded  not  guilty 
of  the  direct  charge.     Orestes  does  not  accept  the  challenge,  and  so  there  is  no 

ro6 


ΑΤΗΑΝΑ 

Would'st  just  be  called  rather  than  justly  act  ? 

Chorus 
How  so  ?  explain  :  thou  dost  not  want  for  wit. 

A  THAN"  A 

I  say  that  pleas  not  just  win  not  by  oaths. 

Chorus 

Then  sift  and  judge  tlie  plaint  in  a  full  trial. 

Athana 
40.5  Will  you  entrust  the  arbitrament  to  me  "? 

Chorus 
Yes  :  honouring  worthy  parents'  worthy  child. 

Athana 
My  fi-iend,  what  would  you  say  to  this  in  turn  ? 
first  tell  us  of  your  country,  lineage, 


άμφορκία.  But  Athana  sees  that  the  deed,  which  Orestes  really  did,  may  have 
been  done  not  unjustly  :  so  she  invites  the  Furies  to  an  εΰθυδίκία  or  fonual  trial  of 
the  equity  of  the  deed. 

406.  άξ  ί  αντ — ίτταξ  ί  ων.  The  SchoHum  is  α^ίων  ούσα  yoveav,  whence 
Stanley  conjectiired  αξίαν  απ  aζίωy.  Paley  is  the  first  to  vrdte  καπ.  καξ  is  the 
usual  fonn :  compare  Soph.  El.  589,  euae/Sets  καξ  ^υσΐβΰν,  id.  Phil.  874,  ehytviis 
καξ  fvyevHu,  ibid.  384,  κάκιστου  κακ  κακόν,  At.  Eq.  336,  irovriphs  κακ  ΊΓϋΡηρύν. 
Dind.'s  defence  of  αξίαν  ina^iwv  "digniun  dignae  honorem  reddentes",  -which 
might  be  supported  by  Plautus,  Poeii.  ό.  4,  "eveniunt  digna  dignis  ",  makes  the 
dignity  of  president  in  this  trial  tantamount  to  Athana's  personal  dignity. 


τάς  σάς,  Ιττειτα  τόι^δ'  άμνναθον  φογον' 

βΐπερ  πεποίθως  τύ)  Slky)  βρετας  τάδε  4  ίο 

ησαυ  φνλάσσων  εστίας  εμηζ  πελας, 

σεμνός  ττροςίκτωρ  εν  τρόττοίς  Ίζίονος' 

τοντοίζ  άμείβον  πασυν  ευ  μαθές  τι  μου. 

Όρίστης 

άνασσ  ^Κθάνα,  ττρωτον  εκ  των  ύστατων 

των  σων  έπων  μέλη  μ"  άφαυρησω  μέγα.  41") 

ουκ  εΙμΙ  ττροςτρόπαως,  ούδ'  εχ^ων  μνσος 

προς  χειρί  τημτ}  το  σον  εφεζόμην  βρετας' 

τεκμηριον  δβ  των^ε  σοι  λεζω  μέγα' 

αφθογγον  eTi^at  τον  παΧαμναιον  νομός 

εστ   αν  προς  ανδρός  αιμάτων  καθαρσίου  420 

σφαγαΐ  καθαιμάζωσι  νεοθηλου  βοτου. 

ττάλαι  προς  άλλοις  ταυτ   άφιερώμεθα 

οικοισι,  κα\  βατοϊσι  και  ρυτοΐς  πόροις, 


409.  άμυνάθου  mss.     άμυναθοΰ  Elmsley. 

411.  ά|ΐ.ή(Γ.     a^u^s  G.     e/uijj  Par.  Yen.  Flor. 

414.  Orestes  objects  to  the  comparison  of  his  deed  to  the  ciime  of  Ixion — an 
act  of  righteous  retribution  forced  on  him  by  the  gods — to  the  treacherous  murder 
of  a  kinsman  under  no  provocation.     See  Schol.  Eur.  Phooi.  1185  ;  Apollod.  1.  8.  2. 

416.  ϊχ€ΐ  μΰ(Γ05  MSS.     βχωι/ Wieseler. 

417.  ίφβζομί'νη  mss.     ΐφιζόμην  Wieseler. 

420.  αϊιιατο5.  That  will  mean  only  'until  by  a  man's  cleansing  blood'.  "Weil 
reads  προεαρΒμοΪ!,  but  the  word  will  not  stand  examination.  The  ιτα\α•γμοΊί  which 
he  quotes  in  Aesch.  Fr.  197  would  be  better  ;  and  so  the  passage  would  be  perfect 
in  itself  :  but  irphs  avSphs  καθαρσίου  must  be  what  Aesch.  gave  in  this  plain  account 
of  the  prescribed  fonn  of  purification.  Therefore  the  conniption  is  in  oi/toTos, 
which  I  suppose  to  have  been  changed  (from  my  conjecture  αΙμάτα»')  to  make  it  go 
with  καθαρσίου.     It  ii?  clear  that  Orestes  is  only  statinf:  tlie  visual  form  of  purifica- 

io8 


and  your  mishaps,  and  then  repel  this  charge  ; 
410  if  trusting  in  your  right  you  sit  and  clasp 

our  image,  near  our  hearth,  a  suppliant 
claiming  our  reverence  in  Ixion's  guise. 
Give  us  to  all  of  this  a  clear  reply. 

Orestes 

First,  queen  Athana,  from  thy  latest  words 
415  I  will  remove  a  care  of  grave  import. 

No  suppliant  I ;  and  with  no  stain  upon 

my  hand  I  by  thine  image  seated  me. 

I'll  furnish  thee  with  a  strong  proof  of  this  : 

the  law  is  that  a  murderer  should  be  mute 
420  till  a  young  suckling's  throat,  cut  by  some  man 

who  cleanses  murder-stains,  has  sprinkled  him. 

Long  have  I  thus  been  sanctified  at  homes 

of  other  men,  by  trodden  and  liquid  paths, 

tion,  for  he  was  purified  at  first  by  Apollo  himself,  v.  528, 

φόνου  Se  τοΰδ'  iyui  KaOapffios, 

so  that  Orestes  is  understating  his  case ;  he  had  stated  it  fully  at  Λ-.  276  : 

μίασμα  S'   ίκττΧυτον  πελει* 
iroTa'iVLOV  yap  ^v  irphs  Ιστία  ueov 
Φυίβου  καθαρμοΊί  -ηΚάθη  χοιροκτόνοΐί- 

421.  καθαι  μά|  ο  υσιν  ο  θηλ*ο  υβοτδ  υ.     Tumebus  fii'st  deciphered  the  verse. 

423.  καΐ  βοτοΐσ-ι  mss.  βροτοΊσι  \^en.  If  you  keep  βοτοΤσι,  with  all  Editors 
except  Weil,  then  you  translate  '  I  have  been  sanctified  in  other  homes,  and  among 
grazing  animals',  etc.  AVeil  edits  his  conjecture  βατοΐσι,  making  Orestes  say  that 
in  his  travels  over  καϊ  πε^ά  καϊ  iypa  κίκ^υθα,  whenever  he  met  with  some  καθάρ- 
σιου αν  η  ρ  of  high    repute,   he  had  the   rite   of  purification    renewed.      Compare 

lOQ 


όμοια  γβρσον  και  θαΚασσαν  ίκττερων.  236 

ταντην  μ^ν  οΰτω  φροντί^'  βκποοων  λβγω'  425 

γένος  Se  τονμον  ως  e\ei  ττεύσει  τάχα' 

Άργείός  εΙμι,  ττατερα  δ'  Ιστορείς  καλώς, 

^ Χγαμεμνον  ,  ανδρών  νανβατών  αρμόστορα, 

σνν  ω  συ  πρώην  αποΧιν   Ιλίου  πολιν 

εθηκας.      εφθιθ^  οντος  ον  καλώς,  μολών  430 

ες  οίκον'  αλλά  νιν  κβλαινόφρων  εμτη 

μητηρ  κατεκτα,  ττοικΊλοις  άγρενμασι 

κρνφασ,  α  λουτρών  εζεμαρτνρει  φόνον. 

κά-γώ  κατελθών,  τον  προ  τον  φενγων  -χ^ρόνον, 

εκτεινα  την  τεκονσαν,  ονκ  άρνησομαι,  435 

άντικτόνοις  ποιναίσι  φιλτατον  πατρός. 

καΙ  τών^ε  κοινή  Αοζίας  επαίτιος 

άλγη  προφωνών  άντίκεντ ρα  καρδία, 

ει  μη  rt  τώνΒ'  ερζαιμι  τους  επαιτιονς. 


Menand.  Fab.  Inc.  39,  κΐίΐ/  δκλθΐΐν  δηλαδ/';  δια  θαλάσσΐ)$  5ej;  τόπον  τιν  o'utos  ίσται 
μοί  βατ05.     βατ^  πορύα  occurs  Anth.  Pal.  4.  3. 

After  tHs  verse  I  insert  that  which  has  hitherto  been  read  as  v.  236.  The 
change  of  number  from  αψι^ρώμΐθα  to  (Kirepwv  is  no  difficulty  to  anyone  who 
remembers  Eur.  Ion  391,  κωλυόμΐσθα  μί)  μαθ^Ίν  &  βούλομαι  and  the  like.  Martial 
14.  205  speaks  of  himself  as  "nobis"  and  "mihi"  in  one  distich.  Nobis pmc- 
sente,  etc.,  appears  to  be  the  regular  form  in  early  Latin.  Praesens  from  ^ί?•ί?ί5 
'  near'  does  not  come  from  praesum  compounded  with  prae  '  before' . 

429.  ξνν  ώ  σνι  τρδ  w  αν.  πρώην  is  adopted  by  me  from  Meineke's  beautiful 
conjecture  irp<iav.  It  is  more  likely  that  Aesch.  wrote  the  Homeric  form,  and  was 
thinking  of  rhv  συ  πρώην  κτΐΊνα$,  Jl.  24.  500. 

430.  δυτω  σ. 

433.  κρυψασαλουτρών.  The  copies,  κρυψασα  λουτρών.  Musgrave  κρύψασ',  & 
λουτρών.  Ilennann  rightly  regards  the  tense  4ξΐμαρτύρ(ί  as  referring  to  the  time 
immediately  succeeding  the  murder,  and  quotes  Chocph.  1005.     See  Appendix. 

434.  irp  b,   τόυ.     προτού  Farn. 


236  wandering  alike  on  dry  ground  and  on  sea. 

420  Thus  do  I  speak  away  that  care.     Thou  soon 

shalt  know  how  stands  my  lineage.     I  am 
an  Argive,  and  thou  knowest  well  my  sire, 
the  lord  of  ship-borne  warriors,  Agamemnon  ; 
with  whom  erewhile  thou  madest  Ilion's  town 

430  a  town  no  more.     When  he  was  home  returned, 

he  died  not  nobly  :  my  black-hearted  mother, 
she  slew  him,  muffling  him  in  pictured  toils 
which  brought  clear  evidence  of  the  bath's  red  deed. 
And  I,  before  an  exile,  did  return, 

435  and  slew  my  mother,  I  will  not  deny  it, 

with  death  avenging  my  dear  father's  death. 
And  Loxias  is  jomt  agent  in  the  deed, 
foretelling  pains  that  pricked  my  heart  like  goads 
if  I  did  naught  to  them  who  caused  these  woes. 


437.  Weil  objects  to  the  repeated  use  of  ίπα.ίτιο$,  here  and  in  τ.  439.  But 
even  a  poet  must  use  legal  precision  when  speaking  of  lavr,  and  it  was  necessary 
to  say  '  mutually  chargeable '  in  both  places.  Euripides  might  haΛ-e  preferred 
μ€τaίτιos^ 

439.  Herm.  proposed  ei  μΐ)  αντιδρών.  But  €/>|oi  ri  τινά  is  euphemistic  for  'to 
do  some  harm  to  some  one'.  I  would  correct  Soph.  Fhil.  684,  and  corresponding 
line  699,  as  follows  : 

is  ουκ  ep^as  τί  τίν,  ου  τι  voa(piaas  and 
κατΐυνάσΐΐΐν  ί,ν,   et  τί  y'   ίμτΓίσοι. 

The  clause  Λvith  tiv  is  consequent  on  el  ΐμττίσοι.  There  Λvas  SiTTo<f)aves  in  both 
verses.  Secondly,  τώνδ'  does  not  go  with  τι  but  with  υπαιτίων.  This  is  the  thiid 
instance  we  have  had  of  the  tendency  of  words  in  an  Aeschylean  senarius  to  anti- 
cipate theii•  true  construction.  In  v.  237,  δώ/^α  anticipates  ri»  σόν.  In  v.  401, 
the  woid  SiKaiws  through  looking  forward  to  πραξαι  is  rather  regardless  of  κΧύαν, 


συ  δ',  et  Βίκαίως  etre  μη,  κρίνον  Βίκην,  no 

■πράζα<;  γαρ  iv  σοΙ  παντα-χτ)  τάδ'  αΐνέσω. 

^  Κθάνα 

το  πράγμα  μείζον  η  Τίζ  oterat  τόδε 

βροτο^  ^ίκάζειν  ούδε  μην  εμοί  θέμις 

φόνου  hiaipeiv  οζυμηνίτουζ  δικας* 

άλλως  re  καΐ  συ  μεν  κατηρτύκως  νόμω  445 

Ικετηξ  προςηλθες  καθαρός  άβλαβης  δόμους, 

νόμω  δ'  άμομφον  όντα  σ   αίρουμαι  πολει. 

αύται  δ'  εχουσι  μοίραν  ουκ  εύπεμπεΧον 

καν  μη  τύχωσι  πράγματος  νικηφόρου 

χωρά  μεταΰθις  ιός,  εκ  φρονημάτων  450 

πεδοι  πεσών,  αφερτος  αίανη  νόσος. 


440.  σύτ'.  The  rest,  σύ  τ.  συ  δ'  Pearson.  The  δικαΙω$  here  is  the  critkal 
word,  decretorium.     Apollo  pronounces  it  for  Orestes  emphatically,  v.  565. 

It  should  be  carefully  observed  that  in  συ  δέ  κρίνον  δίκ-ην  Orestes  begs  Athana 
to  decide  the  issue  summarily.  Her  reply  is :  '  the  case  is  Λ'ery  serious :  it  will 
create  a  precedent  for  all  future  time :  there  must  be  a  properly  constituted  court 
of  upright  jurymen :  I  cannot  be  deemed  impartial,  haAOng  accepted  you  as  an  un- 
blemished citizen  of  Athens.  The  thing  must  be  done  in  some  unexceptionable 
•way,  which  I  will  endeavour  to  devise ' . 

442.  μΐίζο'ν.  ivTur,     1j  ris  Pearson. 

443.  βρ  ο  TO  .  .  σ8ι  κάξ  €i  v.  Diibner's  recension  gives  '  fiporo'is  apr.  m.  M.' 
βροτοΊε  Λvould  be  wrong  in  any  case,  for  Athana  means  '  than  you,  Orestes,  or  any 
man,  can  well  imagine  ' . 

444.  φόνουσ  and  όξυμιηνίτου  Mss.  φόνου  Eobortello.  6ξυμηνίτου$  Stanley; 
Abresch  confirming  the  correction  by  the  SchoKum,  (povous  e'^'  ols  ταχίωί  μη- 
νίουσιν  οί  'ΐ,ρινϋΐί. 

440.  κατηρτυκώβ  δμ.ω9  xiss.  νόμψ  ΛΥεϋ.  The  scribe  wrote  ν6μ.ω$,  which  was 
corrected  to  δμων.  κατ•ηρτυκ(ϊ)$  is  intransitive  when  used  thus  metaphorically, 
being  said  properly  of  animals  which  have  cast  their  milk-teeth  :  so  Sch.  reAeioy 
την  ήλικίαι/•  τοΰτο  δέ  άττί»  των  ζύων,  and  Hesychius,  ed.  Ilagenau,  1521,  whore 


i  10  Pronounce  thou  'justly  done  '  or  '  not ' :  by  thine 

award  I'll  stand,  and  every  way  concur. 


ΑΤΗΑΝΛ 

Greater  the  task  than  any  mortal  thinks, 
to  judge  this  suit ;  nor  have  I  right  to  settle 
murder's  fierce-raging  claims  :  the  more  since  thou 

440  hast  passed  the  legal  age  of  guilt,  and  comest 

a  cleansed  unharmful  suppHant  to  my  home  ; 
and  I  by  law  receive  thee  in  my  state 
as  guiltless.     These,  again,  have  rights  untoward, 
and  should  they  miss  the  \-ictor's  meed,  the  venom 

450  faUing  anon  to  earth  from  their  proud  wills 

works  for  this  land  a  fatal,  endless  plague. 

Weil  and  Paley  only  copy  the  incorrect  form  in  Hermann  :  κατ-ηρτνκώί•  τελειώσαί. 
κυρίωε  δε  irepl  των  αΚόηων  ζίίων,  όταν  ΐκβάΚτι  πάντα$  tovs  oSOvtus.  Thence  it  was 
applied  to  the  finishing  of  the  period,  prescribed  by  law,  of  unfitness  for  exercisino• 
the  rights  of  a  citizen. 

447.  δμ*>5  S'  &μο}ΐψον  Mss  and  Edd.  ομω$  is  the  exactly  wrong  word,  and 
Weil's  δμώε  is  no  better.  Athana,  stating  a  point  of  law,  uses  the  same  word  as 
in  y.  445,  so  I  have  replaced  νόμψ.  This  appropriate  legal  tautology  was  apparent 
above,  w.  437,  439.  Then,  α15οΰμαί  Herm.,  for  αίροΰμιαι  mss.  That  would  mean 
'receive  with  grace  and  reverence',  and  is  properly  said  of  a  regenerate  outlaw  ; 
Hesychius,  αΙΒίσασθαι'  Thv  ίνοχον  οντά  φόνφ  ακουσίψ  καΙ  ιτΐ<ριτ/α^ΐυμ4νον  έφ'  ώρισ- 
μίνφ  χρόνψ,  τούτου  τ€λΐΐτηκάτο5,  ΐξιΚασθαι,  ώϊ  ΐΙΚηφότα  ■^δτ;  τιμωρίαν.  Herm. 
does  not  cite  this,  which  I  regret,  because  then  his  αιδούμαι  would  by  this  time 
have  been  adequately  considered.     I  am  probably  wrong  in  not  adopting  it. 

449.  και.  μ,ή  τυχδ  υσ-αΐ"  siss,  Schol.,  Edd.  The  passage,  however,  is  not  such 
as  to  admit  of  a  suspended  construction,  as  at  v.  391.  There  is  no  room  here  for 
the  form  of  speech  fit  to  express  revulsion.  The  sentence  does  not  by  its  length 
condone  gross  slovenliness.     I  find  it  quite  necessary  to  -write  καν  μη  τύχωσί. 

450.  χώραι  μ€τ   άνθισ*.     WeUauer  first  wrote  it  correctly. 

401.  αίανής  mss.     Eather  αίανη,  because  of  v.  387.     See  v.  .522. 


τοίαυτα  μ.^ν  τάδ'  εστίν  αμφότερα,  ^evELV 

ηεμττείν  τε,  ΒυστΓοίμαρτ   άμ'ηνίτω<;  εμοί. 

επεί  δε  πράγμα  Βενρ'  εττεσκ^χΙβεν  τό^ε 
(5.)     κρίνασ   απ   αστών  των  εμων  τά  βελτατα, 
(1.)     φόνων  δικαστά?,  ορκίων  αιτουμένους 
(2.)     θεσμόν,  τον  εΙς  απαντ   εγω  θησω  γ^ρόνον. 
(3.)     ύμεΐς  δε  μαρτυρία  τε  καΐ  τεκμήρια 
(4.)     καΧεΐσθ*  αρωγά,  της  Βίκης  θ^  ορκώματα. 
\_τιζω,  ΒιαιρεΙν  τούτο  πραγμ    ετητύμως. 

ορκον  περωντας  μηΒεν  εκ8ίκον  φρεσίν'] 


4  Γ)') 


460 


Athana  goes 
down  to  the 
city  to  select 
twelve  of  the 
best  men  as 
judges. 
Orestes 
keeps  sanc- 
tuary. The 
Furies  chant 
their  Second 
Hvmn. 


Xopos 

(crrp.  a) 

νυν  καταστροφαΐ  νόμων 
θεσμίων, 

403.  τΓίμτΓίΐν  δί  δ — νσπή|χατ',  άμηχάν  ωσ  ίμί)  ι.  ■π4μ-πΐΐν  τε  Scaliger.  δυιτ- 
ποίμαντ  Casaubon.  Then  T}Twhitt  extricated  αμηνΙτω$  from  the  Scholium, 
ΤΓΐμπΐΐν  αΰτα,ί  αμηνίτωί  Suffxepes  iffrtu  ίμοί, 

405  foil,  κρίνασ-α  δ'  mss.  Xo  Editor  has  been  able  to  see  his  ν^ο,γ  here.  I 
have  indicated  the  ms  order  of  the  lines  in  the  left  hand  margin.  It  does  not  seem 
that  there  remain  the  elements  of  a  true  restoration,  as  elsewhere.  The  words 
inside  square  brackets  are  Aeschylean  in  the  main,  but  raaiTcd  by  histrionic  per- 
versions.    One  might  suppose  a  line  such  as  : 

^ν\\αμβάνουσα  τ??   δίκτ;,  παρίξομαι 
to  fill  a  lacuna  after  v.  404,  but  no  good  progress  is  made,  the  rest  being  intractable. 

It  will  be  observed  that  Athana  does  not  select  her  twelve  judges  because  of 
any  property  qualification  ;  nor  out  of  regard  to  a  majority  of  any  sort  of  voters  ; 
nor  In•  ballot. 

456.  αίρονμ€νον5  mss.     αϊ^ουμΑνουί  λ\'οί1. 

409.  θ'  before  ορκώματα  was  added  by  Wellauer.  The  δρκωματα  will  be  the 
oath  administered  (1)  to  the  twelve  judges,  that  they  will  truly  vote  according  to 
the  evidence ;  (2)  to  the  deponents,  that  they  will  testify  only  that  which  is  a  true 
and  faithful  account  of  the  a£Eair. 

4C0.  This  ηξω  offends  those  who  suppose  the  ensuing  trial  to  be  held  on  the 
Areopagus.  But  Orestes  cannot  quit  sanctuary  in  the  temple  of  Athana  Polias 
on  the  Acropolis.     The  Furies  do  not  let  biin  out  of  their  sight.     He  has  again  to 


Such  is  this  case — to  expel,  to  let  ye  stay 

and  earn  no  wrath,  each  mates  my  shepherding. 

But  since  the  suit  has  sped  its  footing  hither, 

455  choosing  the  worthiest  of  my  people,  I 

will  fomid  a  court  for  homicides,  to  keep 
holy  the  law  of  oaths  and  last  all  time. 
Summon  your  evidence,  and  supporting  proofs, 
and  pleas  on  oath  pertaining  to  the  trial. 

460  


Chorus 

Now  my  statutes'  overthrow 
cometh  near, 

hear  a  chant  of  theirs,  so  solemn  and  impressive.  It  is  asserted  hy  tradition  that 
this  fii-st  trial  before  the  court,  Avhich  ■was  to  be  that  of  the  Areopagus,  took  place 
on  the  Acropolis.  The  Hill  of  Ares  ^\-as  not  a  part  of  the  city  of  Athens  at  this 
early  time.  Athana  points  to  it  (either  actually  or  to  its  representation  in  a  scene- 
painting)  at  V.  637. 

461.  Herm.  proposed  nopovras  for  ■n-ipcavTas  and,  after  Markland,  φράσίΐν. 
Neither  has  the  Aeschylean  stamp.  Weil  reads  ΐκδίκοιε  and  'όρκων.  The  word  of 
opposite  meaning,  ivS'iKois,  yields  an  equally  good  sense,  so  hopeless  is  the  passage. 

462.  I  find,  \rith  H.  L.  Ahrens,  that  νίων  (ν€ών•)  is  a  conuption  of  νόμων, 
[νέων  etc.  plainly  means  '  there  will  be  the  overthrow  of  new  statutes  ').     Now, 

νΰν  καταστροφαϊ   νόμων 

θΐσμίων 
may  be  compared  with  Agani.  1008  : 

KoX  τίι  μe;'  irph   χρημάτων 

κτησίων. 
Aeschylus  is  fond  of  these  assonances.     The  antistrophe  chimes  in  with : 

ovTe  yap   βροτοσκόττων 

μαινάδων• 
The  metres  here,  and  Agarn.  1008,  are  the  same,  and  νόμοι  θίσμιοι  is  the  sister 
expression  to  χρ^ιματα  κτησια. 


el  κρατησβί  Ζίκαισιν  ά  ^λα/3α 

Tovhe  ιχητροκτόρον.  465 

πάντας  ηδη  τόδ'  έργον  ευχ^ερεί- 

α  συναρμόσεί  βροτονζ' 
πολλά  δ'  ετνμα  παιδότρωτα 
πάθεα  ττρο^νεμεί  τοκενσ- 

IV  (χετανθίς  εν  γ^ρόνω. 

(άντ.  ά) 

οντι  yap  βροτοσκόπων 

μαινάδων  470 

τωϊ'δ'  εφερ•φεί  kotos  tlv   εργμάτων' 

πάντ   εφτησω  μόρον. 

πενσεται  δ'  αλΧοζ  αΧΧοθεν,  προφων- 

ών  τα  των  ττεΧαζ  κακά, 
Xrj^Lv  νττόΒοσίν  τε  μό'χ^θων' 

ακεά  τ   ον  /3e^ata  τΧάμ-  ^-.3 

ων  μάταν  παρηγορεί. 


464.  δί  κα  και  βλ  άβα.  Heath's  conjecture  is  δί«ο  re  καΙ  βλάβα,  and  so,  as 
Weil  says,  'junguntur  capreae  lupis'.  Xot  that  δίκα  does  not  mean  'suit',  but 
because  it  cannot  mean  '  suit '  -when  closely  joined  -with  a  -word  like  βκάβα.  I 
\rrite  ίίκαισιν  ά  with  "Weil ;  and  not  only  the  fault  of  expression  is  removed,  but 
Βίκαι  is  a  better  \rord  here  than  δί«α.  See  Suppl.  703,  δίκαι  δίδοΓε^  '  submit  to  a 
judicial  decision',  and  Hid.  733,  δ£6σ€ΐ  ^ίκην  'will  be  punished'.  Also  δίκα$ 
K\veiv  Agam.  813  'to  hear  a  case';  δίκοί  fvoimvcfi  Πολλοί,  above,  v.  220,  'Pallas 
shall  watch  the  pleadings  in  the  case ' . 

468.  irposp^ci'  Mss,  with  a  solecism,  προενΐμΰ  Weil.  This  corruption  of  μ^ν 
and  ν(μ,  and  of  μον,  νομ,  ομν,  ομ,  is  very  frequent. 

460.   όύτ£.     ούτι  Weil. 

ii6 


if  the  crime  wins  tlie  verdict  in  this  suit. 
465  crime  of  yon  matricide. 

Evermore  shaU  this  deed  througliout  the  world 

knit  mankind  to  recklessness  : 
many  genuine  woes  to  parents, 
wounds  by  children  dealt,  this  deed 

shall  in  time  to  come  dispense. 


Since  for  heinous  deeds  to  none 
4  70  wrath  shall  come, 

come  from  us  mortal-scanning  frenzied  maids. 
•     I'll  endorse  every  doom. 

Then  shall  these  crave  from  those,  amid  the  sad 

story  of  a  neighhom-'s  woes, 
stoppage  and  surcease  of  troubles  ; 
470  whom  some  wretch  doth  vainly  soothe 

with  no  certain  remedies. 


471.  κό  TO  στί  (Γ.  Weil,  -w'liom  I  follow,  saw  that  icpep^ei  requires  an  object, 
and  wrote  τιν. 

474.  So  Mss.  Heath  proposed  ννό^υσίν  (not  without  some  reason,  for  ύπ-ο'δοσίΐ 
appears  only  here).  Herm.  adopts  it,  says  it  is  the  reading  of  Ten.,  and  that  the 
Scholium  Ζια^οχην  recognises  it.  But  no  word  could  possibly  be  better  than 
νπίίδοσίϊ,  the  opposite  of  ίτ'Λοσίί  'increase',  and  the  metaphor  may  be  either  that 
of  a  fever  or  an  overflowing  river.  The  ληξιν  ορινομένων  ανέμων  of  Apoll.  Eh.  1. 
1087  shows  that  the  metaphor  may  also  be  that  of  a  rising  bon-asca.  The  anti- 
climax is  elegant  '  the  cessation  and  (or,  at  least)  subsidence  of  troubles  '. 

470.  &K€T  ο'υ  βίβαι  ατλ  ά...μων  Ser'i  σ-μΛ  τανιταρ  ηγορ  €Ϊ•  &Kea 
τ'  Schiitz.  &Kea  S\  Fritsche,  is  not  so  good.  Nor  would  $e$ai'  6  be  an  improve- 
ment. A  bare  and  tame  simplicity  is  a  favourite  type  of  beauty  with  the  Greeks. 
Fritsche  fii^st  rejected  δ*  tis. 

117 


{στρ.  β') 
μτηΖέ  τι<ζ  κικλησκετω 

ζυμφορα  τετνμμενος, 
τοντ   67Γθ?  θροονμβνοζ, 
ω  8ίκα  τ*,  ώ  θρόνου  τ   'Έ^ρίννωρ. 
ταυτά  τι?  τά^  αν  ττατηρ, 

Ύ)  τεκονσα  νεοπαθηζ,  ι  «ο 

OLKTOV  οικτίσαίτ  εττει- 

hrj  πίτνει  δό/χος  δικας. 

(dvr.  β') 

€crc7    οττου  το  oeivov  ev 

τΐζ  φρένων  ετησκοπον 
αΐνεσεί  καθημενον. 
συμφέρει  σωφρονεΐν  νπο  στενει. 
τις  δε  μηΒεν   εμφανή  "^^^ 

478.  ι  ώ  δ — ί  κα.  ι  ώ  θ  ρ  ο  ν  ο  ι  τ'  tpi  .  .  ν  ν  ω  ν.  Γαιίλν  5  51κα,  S)  θρόνοι. 
Heimsoetli  inserted  the  τ'  after  δίκα.  I  conform ;  but  ί»  is  often  one  long,  and 
there  might  be  hiatus  after  Ιω  5ίκα ! 

480.  At  veowaOrjs  one  remembers  Si'pf.  363,  καινοτζ-ημον^ί  S^oiiSes,  Horn.  Od. 
11.  S9,  irapBiViKai  τ  άτολαί,  peoirev9fa  θυμ})ν  ίχουσαι,  IIis.  Th.  98,  nivQos  ΐχων 
veoKrjBe'i  θυμφ,  "  recens  dolore  et  ira"  (Germanicus),  Tac.  Am/.  1.  41,  in  all  of 
which  the  meaning  is  '  with  the  smart  of  the  wound  still  f  lesh '  and  not  '  Avith  a 
ηβλν  pain '  nor  '  with  pain  felt  for  the  first  time ' . 

482.  ?σ•θ'  δ  τΓ  ο  υ  το  δίΐ  ν  ο  ν  £  ΰ  καΐ  φ  ρ  «ν  «ν  ίιτί  σκοιτον  δίΐ  μάι 
νίΐ  καθηΐλ'ενον.  Incessant  study  had  convinced  me  that  καϊ  ought  to  be  ris, 
and  Hermann  (alone)  gives  ris  from  Μ  and  copies.  The  gravity  of  the  gnome 
(δια  54os  Se  μάΚιστα  ου  τταρανομονμίν,  Thuc.  2.  37)  imparts  an  immense  interest  to 
the  passage.  The  direct  opposite  is  Horace's  Platonic  "odcrunt  peccare  honi  vii•- 
tutisamore",  'those  who  are  really  good  hate  sin  from  a  passionate  love  of  good- 
ness'. I  read  ns  as  the  result  of  a  long  analysis:  Ilcrm.  reads  it,  being  under 
the  delusion  that  it  is  in  the  Mss. 

The  next  corruption  is  Ιαμα,Ίν^ι  for  which  Ζαμανΐ'ΐ  and  Se?  μίναν  have  been 

lib 


Xor  let  any  one  appeal, 

smitten  Avith  calamity, 
giving  voice  to  words  like  these : 
0  for  Eight !  0  for  the  Erimiys'  reign  ! 
Perhaps  some  father,  or  a  fond 
480  mother  when  her  grief  is  young, 

thus  Λνϋΐ  moan,  and  moan  agam, 
for  the  house  of  justice  falls. 

There  are  times  when  every  man 

Avell  will  suffer  fear  to  sit 
as  his  soul's  strict  overseer. 
It  is  good  to  be  virtuous  by  restraint. 
-ISO  λΥΙιο  that  kept  no  manifest 


proposed  as  corrections,  tut  neither  satisfies  the  passage.  I  throw  out  8(ΐμα,  i.  e. 
Seijua,  as  heing  an  iutei-pretation  of  τί»  Seii/hv  v.  482,  and  I  regard  aivei,  which 
remains,  as  representing  alviaei.  It  is  much  in  favour  of  αϊνέσΐΐ  that  alvea-ps 
should  recur,  v.  490.  Poets  often  do  this.  In  that  which  is  one  of  the  loveliest 
passages  in  Virgil  (Geori/.  2.  475-494)  we  observe  obstet,  obstiterit ;  in  vallibus 
twice;  and  ingenti  twice.  Below  there  is  πΚ-ηρουμΐνη,Ύ.  t>\^,  and  ττλ-ηρονμίνου, 
V.  520.  In  Agam,  1068,  1079,  φαιδρννασα  and  φaίSpvufί,  a  verb  which  does  not 
occur  again  in  the  seven  plays ;  ibid.  1076,  1102  aKOperos  tΛvic•e,  and  only  there  ; 
there  also  the  present  μτιζομαι  is  used  twice  by  Aesch.,  and  not  elsewhere. 

485,  6.  rCcrSe  μ,ηδίν  Iv  φά€ΐ  καρ  8 — ί  αν  άν  ατρ  «φ  ω  ν.  KapSias  Canter, 
because  of  (ppevw^  in  a  Scholium,  μηζέν'  ^Veil,  Avho  reads  φύ\ακα  τρέμων  after 
KOLpUas.  Xeither  word  is  right,  but  Weil  did  essential  service  by  suggesting 
φύκακα.  The  lost  syllable  is  κύν,  and  Weil  was  wonderfully  near  it,  for  Φΰλαξ 
and  Φρουρά,  oui•  'Watch'  and  'Guard',  are  given  by  Xenophon,  with  foily-five 
others,  as  suitable  names  for  dogs,  de  Ven.  c.  7.  Then  iv  φάΐΐ  must  be  changed 
to  ΐμφανη.  ανατρίφων  is  sound,  εμφανή  is  opposed  to  'abstract'.  The  Furies 
are  /ewes  and  caiws  (Luean,  6.  733)  from  first  to  last,  when  they  were  'changed 
to  devils ',  as  Longfellow  says.     For  the  elision  {κΰν)  see  Appendix. 

119 


καρΒίας  κνν   άνατρβφων 

η  τΓολις  βροτός  θ'  ομοί- 
ως €Τ    αν  σεβοι  δι'καν  ; 
'στρ.  γ) 

μητ    άνάργετον  βίον 

μητ€  ^εσποτονμενον 

αΐνέστις'  490 

τταντί  μέσω  το  κράτος  θεός  ωπασεν'   αλλ'  άλλ- 
α δ'  βφορβνει. 

σνμμζτρον  δ'  εττο?  Χεγω' 

Βνσσεβίας  μεν  ν  β  ρις  τεκος  ως  ετνμως' 

εκ  ο    νγίεί- 

ας  φρενών  6  ττάμφίλος 

καί  πολύευκτος  όλβος.  495 

{άντ.  •/) 
ες  το  τταν  δε  croi  λέγω, 
βωμον  αίρεσαι  ^ί,κας, 
μηζε  νιν 
κεροος  18ών  άθέω  ττοδί.  λά^  άτί(ΤΥ)ς'  ττοιν- 

ά  yap  εττέστ αι. 
κύριον  μένει  τέλος.  ^^^ 

487.  The  form  ^  ir6\is  βροτάί  re  (of  which  the  earliest  example  is  Horn.  II.  2. 
289,  SjT6  yap  ^  naiSes  veapol  χηραί  re  yvvalKes,  as  Dind.  remarked)  dropped  out 
of  use  in  proportion  as  f)  becnme  more  and  more  estranged  from  its  original  ^.  '  Be 
it '  or  '  give  it  he,  a  state  and  an  individual  tJtat  tvc  speak  of . 

488.  £.ναρκτον  mss.  α.νίρχΐτον  Wieseler,  formed  like  α-κ^ϋχ^τον  Cho'eph.  15.5, 
625  ;  iroXveixfTos  Ilom.  Ceres,  165,  by  the  side  of  iroXvevKTOs- 

491.  iiraVTi  μ€σω.  irovri  μεσφ  Pauw.  Then  &λλα  έίλλα'δι'  ίφ  ο  pt'^if  ίλλ' 
άλλα  Wellauer,  from  the  Scholium  άλλο  άλλου  (<popa.  6  deos.  Weil  calls  attention 
to  the  Scholiast's  confusion  of  (φοράν,  respicere,  and  i(popeueiv,  prorinciam  adminis- 
trnre,  'be  and  act  as  an  f<popos'.     Sec  Aesch.  Supp!.  673  foil. 


watch-dog  of  the  heart  woukl  still, 
either  state  or  mortal  man, 

equally  observe  the  Eight  ? 

Praise  thou  not  a  life  from  rule 

free,  nor  over  which  a  king 
490  domineers. 

God  to  each  middle  state  gave  the  precedence  ;  the  rest  he 
otherwise  orders. 

I  pronounce  well  measured  words. 

Truly  impiety's  child  is  the  insolent  deed ; 

but  from  the  heart's 

soundness  springs  the  all-beloved, 
405  earnestly  prayed-for  weKare. 

Once  for  all  I  bid  thee,  man, 
venerate  the  shrine  of  Eight : 
spurn  it  not, 

lifting  an  impious  heel  when  thou  spiest  some  gain  :  thy 
judgment  will  follow : 
^00  an  appointed  end  abides. 

492.  σύμμΐτρον  (ttos  is  '  language  exactly  coinciding  and  commensurate  with 
the  truth  '.     The  remark  applies  especially  to  the  following  verse. 

493.  δνσ(Γ€β€Ί  α<Γμ€ν.  Βυσσΐβίαί  /uev  Porson.  The  gnome  in  its  definitive  ex- 
pression is  '  insolent  and  violent  hehaviour,  ΰβριε,  is  really  the  child  of  disrespect 
for  the  physical  laws  which  govern  human  societv  and  hygiene'.  Aeschylus 
always  means  this  by  his  eeos,  and  deoi,  who  are  no  more  personalities  than  the 
law  of  gravitation  or  the  law  of  senile  gamilitv. 

494.  ό  ΊτάίΓΐ  φίλος  Mss.     δ  ■ΐΓάμφί\ο5  is  Hermann's  magnificent  restoration. 
499.  άτ  ίσ-ησ••     This  aorist  occms  Ap.  Eh.  1.  61.5  in  the  form  &τισσαν. 


ττροζ  τάδε  rt5  τοκεων  σεβα'ζ  ev  ττροτίων 
και  ζεροτίμ- 

ονς  Βόμων  έτηστροφας 
αΙοόμ€ΡΟς  τί<ζ  έστω. 

(στρ.  δ') 
θέων  δ'  άνάγκας  drep  δίκαιος  ων 

ουκ  αρολβος  ecrrat, 
ττανώΧεθρος  δ'  ονποτ   αν  yevoiTO.  όΟό 

τον  άντίτοΧμον  δε  φαμι  παρβάοαν 
άγοντα  ποΧλα  παντόφνρτ   avev  δικας, 
βιαίως  συν  γ^ρόνω  καθησειν 
Χαϊφοζ,  όταν  Χάβτ)  ττόνοζ 

θρανομενας  κεραίας. 
:άντ.  δ' 
καλεί  δ'  άκονοντας  ού^εν,  εν  μέσα  όΐο 

hvσπa\εΐ  τε  Βίνα' 


502.  δωμάτων,  δόμων  Hartung.  Observe  that  Aesch.  instances  extremes,  and 
includes  all  inteiTaediate  relations  and  duties  :  there  are  the  nearest,  parents ;  and 
the  most  remote,  unknown  persons  in  need  of  shelter  or  help.  So  Vii'gil,  Georg.  1. 
336,  ■nishiag  to  make  one  think  of  all  the  planets,  mentions  Mercury  and  Saturn. 
ΐΐΓίστροφαί'  ζιατριβαί,  Slatrai,  Hesvch. 

504.  ίκτώ  νδ'  άνάγκά5  drep.  Wieseler's  ίκων  δ'  (adopted  without  a  thought 
hy  Hermann,  his  followers,  and  most  Editors,  until  "WeU  commenced  the  fashion  of 
pondering  on  the  meaning  of  words)  is  the  very  contrary  of  that  which  Aeschylus 
has  to  say  here.  I  read  Bewv  δ'  avajKas  arep  '  and  so  abiding  just,  and  not  bring- 
ing on  himself  the  resistless  force  of  the  Oeol  to  correct  him'.  For  if  any  man 
thinks  he  can  contravene  and  traverse  these  physical  laws  with  impunity,  he  is 
Λ-ery  much  mistaken.  It  is  in  this  way  that  you  will  understand  the  often  recur- 
ling  τάϊ  4κ  Ofwv  ivajKas,  dewv  ivaynatov  ri^t,  ανά•γκη  δαιμόνων,  and  the  like. 
Oppi:in,  Hal.  2.  7  foil,  furnishes  a  good  paraphrase  : 

ανα•γκαίη  δ'   ατίνακτο  s 
πίίθισθαί    ........ 


Wherefore  let  each  one  to  parents  abundantly  pay 
homage  supreme  ; 

welcome,  too,  the  stranger-guest's 
visits  with  reverent  honour. 

So  from  the  gods'  wrath  exempt,  abiding  just, 

not  unblest  shall  man  be, 
500  and  he  could  ne'er  come  to  full  perdition. 

But  he  who  dares  brave  my  laws,  while  recklessly 
he  bears  rich  fi-eight  unjustly  massed  from  every  source, 
in  time,  I  say,  shall  lower  perforce  his 
sail,  when  the  dire  distress  and  wi'eck 

seize  on  his  crashing  yardarms. 

510  Then  calls  he  on  heedless  gods,  and  hopelessly 

wrestles  in  mid  vortex  : 


αλλ'   alel    μάκαρίε    παννπίρτατοι  ηνία  ττάντη 
κΧίνουσ'  y  κ    έθΐΚωσιν,  δ  δ'  (σπΐται  osre  σαόφρων, 
ηρίν  χαλΐΤΓΤΪ  μάστι-γι  καΐ  ουκ  έθ4\ων  «λάηται. 
Weil  goes  back  to  the  old  4κ  τώνδ'  in  despair ;  seeing  that  e/cwy  δ'  was  just  as  sure 
to  be  wrong  in  sense,  though  better  metre,  which  is  its  sole  recommendation.     M's 
€KT«  probably  arose  from  the  έστω  immediately  preceding. 
δΟδ.  Pauw  and  Heath  inserted  δ'. 

506.  δΙ  ψά|ΐΙ  τΓ€ραι  βάδαν.  πβρβάδαν  Yen.  Farn.  irapfiaSav  Fl.  (for  παρα- 
βά5ηι/  '  transgressingly",  and  going  with  άγοντα).  Herm.  read,  first  παρβάταν, 
and  then  παραιβάταν,  neither  of  which  is  as  Aeschylean  as  παρβάζαν. 

507.  Toi  τΓολλά  etc.  mss.  Pauw  (1733)  proposed  -καντόφυρτ  iyovr  ;  and  Weil 
(1858)  read  the  line  as  now  presented.  C.  0.  Miiller  gave  the  line  in  this  form, 
ed.  1833.  τά  is  a  relic  of  άγοντα.  "Weil  and  Miiller  simply  put  in  the  right  place 
Pauw's  imperfect  discovery,  τταντόφυρτα  means  '  amassed  from  any  and  every 
source',  Horace's  "congesti  undique  sacci",  and  "quocunque  mode  rem". 

510.  δ —  υτπαλίΐταν  δίναι.     δυατταλίΓ  τ€  Siva  Tumebus. 


yeXa  he  δαίμων  in    avhpl  θβρμώ, 
TOP  ονποτ   ανχουρτ   iScov  άμ•ηγάνοι<ζ 
ουαις  λαπαδζ^όζ^,  ούδ'  υπβρθέοντ   ακραν' 
hi   αΙώνος  δε  τον  ττρίν  ολβον 
ζρματι  ττροζβαΚων  Βίκας 

ωλβτ   ακλανστοζ  αίστος. 


510 


Athana 
appears,  at- 
tended by 
the  twelve 
judges. 
Apollo 
comes  with 
Athana, 
according 
to  his 
promise, 
V.  84. 


Άθάνα 

κήρυσσε,  κηρνζ,  καΙ  στρατον  κατβίργαθον, 
■η  τ   ονραν  ....      Βιάτοροζ  Ύνρσηνίκη 
σαΚτηΎζ  βροτείων  πνευμάτων  πληρουμενη 
ύπερτονον  γηρυμα  φαινετω  στρατω. 
πληρουμενου  γαρ  του^ε  βουλευτηρίου 
συγαν  άρηγεί,  καΐ  μαθεΐν  θεσμουζ  εμούς' 
ttoXlv  τε  ττασαν  es  τον  alavrj  ^ρόνον 


520 


καλ  τωνο    όπως  αν  ευ  καταγνωσθτ)  Βίκη. 


511.  θίρ  μοεργωι.     θΐρμφ  Pauw. 

512.  ουποτ,  and  not  μ-ήποτ,  because  the  person  is  quite  definite,  and /utjttot' 
■would  make  him  one  of  a  class,  αύχοΰι/τ,  and  not  αυχίισαντα,  because  the  word  of 
time  ουποτ  gives  to  the  present  (not  imperfect)  tense  the  force  of  the  present  perfect : 
'  him,  -who  has  flattered  himself  that  such  a  thing  would  never  befall  him ' .  Compare 
Έ,Μΐ.ϋει-αίΙ.  971,  oh  yap  ποτ  ηϋχΐΐ  χ^φαΒ  ?|εσθοί  σίθΐν.     -ηυχΐΐ•  ί}\πιζΐν  Hesych. 

513.  XeiraS —  ν  ο  v.  λαπα^νόν  MusgraA-e,  Fritsche,  Herm.  Cp.  Anth.  7.  560, 
δκστλήτύί)  τΓΐνθζ'ί  ζατττάμΐΡον. 

υττΐρθίΊν  άκραν,  i.e.  'he,  in  the  foundering  ship,  is  unable  to  keep  above  water'. 
See  the  passages  cited  by  Herm.,  Eur.  Archel.  Fr.  4. ;  Theognis,  619  ;  also  Lucian, 
Toxaris,  19  eufliis  oZv  βοαν  πνιγόμΐνον,  καΙ  μό-γιε  eavrhv  ύπ^ρίχοντα  rod  k\vSwvos. 

515.  &i  (Γτοσ.  oXaros  Porson,  so  Herm.  also  writes  it.  Dind.,  Weil,  οστοί. 
Horace's  "  iUachrimabiles  ignotique"  Od.  A.  9.  26,  and  Homer's  φχ^τ  άϊστα, 
&πυστο5,  Odt/ss.  1.  242.  "His  honour  he  doth  wholly  wracke  upon  discredit's 
shelfe",  Pastoralls  of  Julietta  iii.  98,  where  'shelfe'  means  the  same  as  'ίρμα,  and 
Latin  taenia.  The  Sch.  has  τψ  βράχιι,  AVcil's  correction.  Solon  prays,  jutjS'  (μοί 
&κλαυστο$  eavaros  iriXoi,  Fi'.  2. 


a  daemon  smiles,  scornful,  on  the  dreadnought : 
views  him  who  ne'er  recked  of  this  devoured  by  woes 
past  help,  and  scudding  o'er  the  billow's  crest  no  more. 
For  all  time,  on  the  reef  of  justice 
Ola  dashing  his  erst- won  wealth,  he's  lost, 

wept  for  by  none,  unheard  of. 

Athaxa 

Crier,  cry  order,  and  arrange  your  throng  ; 
and  let  the  piercing  Tyrrhene  trumpet  scale 
the  heaven,  and,  filled  mth  human  breath,  display 
its  high-toned  utterance  to  om'  fighting  men. 
520  Now  that  this  senate  is  complete,  'tis  fit 

men  hold  their  peace,  and  ascertain  my  laws  ; 
that  the  whole  state  through  never-ending  time 

and  that  these  persons'  suit  be  rightly  judged. 

516.  KCLT^P  γάθον.     Editors  have  acquiesced  in  Elmsley's   κατΐψ-γαθοΰ,  after 
Person's  Kareipydeov,  poet.  2  aor.  M. 

517.  ei  τ  όνν,  \dth  ."Η .  -written  over  et.  Then  διάτο  ρ  ο  «r  τυρ  .  .  .  cr  η  ν  ι  κ  ή. 

Ι  think  the  superscribed  τ)  must  he  right,  rather  than  elr',  or  Weil's  tv  τ'.  Then 
ovv  represents  a  much  longer  -word,  which  the  "Gotha  Editor",  whom  Weu  fol- 
lows, supposed  to  he  ουραν'ιζον,  "Λrhic•h,  taken  with  φαινίτω,  v.  519,  will  he 
equivalent  to  ουρανιζίτω'  irphs  rhv  ohpavhv  ΒιικνΐΙσθω,  Photius,  Lex.  361.  11". 
Much  the  same  is  found  in  Hesychius.  "Whatever  the  word  was,  it  was  surely 
one  that  could  come  after  5}  r,  and  qualify  Siaropos,  and  not  φαινίτω.  This  would 
be  oiipayovSe  or  ουρανού  irph.  The  accent  on  M's  οΰν  is  startling,  the  circ.  being 
always  elsewhere  over  the  o. 

522.  The  evident  lacuna  after  this  verse  may  have  had  something  like  : 

yvwvat  S'iKas  TOiasSe  ircos  Kplveiv  θίμι$. 

523.  και  τ  6  ν  8'  δΐΓω$  &ν  ίΰ  καταγνωσ-θή  δί  κηι*  Corrected  in  Fl.  Yen.     The 
Schol.  on  Twvd'  is  των  'ApfioirayiTuiv,  which  is  incorrect,  but  confirms  τώνδ'. 


Χορός 

ανα|^  "ΑποΧλορ,  ων  e)(et9  αντος  κράτ€ί' 

τι  TovSe  aoL  μετζστί  πράγματος  Xeye.  020 

Α/Γολλων 

και  μαρτνρησων  ήλθον,  €στι  γαρ  νόμω 

Ικέτης  οδ'  άνηρ  καΐ  δό/χωζ^  έφβστιος 

€μων,  φόνου  Se  tovS'  εγω  καθάρσιος, 

καΧ  ζνρΒίκησων  αυτός'    αΐτίαν  δ'  εχω 

της  To\)he  μητρός  του  φόνου,      συ  δ'  βϊςαγβ,  530 

όπως  τ   επίστα  TTjvhe  κύρωσον  8ίκην. 

υμών  6  μύθος,  είςάγω  Se  την  2>ίκην 

6  γαρ  διώκων  πρότερος  εζ  άρ^ης  Χεγων 

γενοιτ   αν  ορθώς  πράγματος  ουοάσκαλος. 

Χορός 

τΓολλαΙ  μεν  εσμεν,  Χεξομεν  δε  συντόμως.  53') 

έπος  δ'  άμείβου  προς  έπος  εν  μέρει  τιθείς. 
την  μητερ   είπε  πρώτον  εΐ  κατεκτονας. 

524.  ων  ex€is  avrhs  κράτα  looks  like  a  ργολ'ΘγΙ).  Compare  Theocr.  Ιό.  90, 
■πασάμΐνο!  4πίτασσ€  '  give  your  orders  when  you  are  master',  and  Soph.  0.  C.  839, 
μ}]  'πίτασσ'  &  μη  κρατΐΐί. 

526.  «σ-τΐ  γαρ  δήμω  ν.     The  rest,  ^όμων.     Burges  and  Erfurdt,  νάμψ. 

ο 

527.  άνήρ.     aviip  Person,     έφ  €'σ-τιωσ. 

529.  Drate  proposed  aurhs.  But  the  meaning  is  '  to  plead  on  my  own  account, 
as  prime  mover  and  abettor ' . 

530.  τόυδί  φόνου,     του  Turnchus. 

531.  ό  πωσ-  ίττί  στα. ι.     'όιτω$  τ  Ilcrm. 

537.  Weil  thinks  this  verse  was  spoken  by  a  2nd  Erinnys,  539  by  a  3rd,  and 

12(l 


Chorus 
Rule,  king  Apollo,  there  Avliere  thou  art  lord  ; 
525  tell  us,  what  business  hast  thou  in  this  suit "? 

Apollo 

I  come  both  as  a  witness  (for  by  law 
this  man  is  suppliant  at  my  home  and  hearth, 
and  I'm  his  cleanser  from  the  stain  of  blood) 
and  also  as  impleaded  ;  for  I  bear 
530  his  mother's  murder's  guilt.     Call  on  the  case, 

and  find  the  verdict  as  thou  can'st  it  best. 

A THAN A 

The  word  is  yours.     I  do  call  on  the  suit. 
First  of  the  two  the  plaintiff,  leadhig  off', 
will  rightly  be  the  stater  of  the  case. 

Chorus 
ό3ό  Many  are  we,  but  will  concisely  speak. 

Answer,  and  set  in  turn  thy  word  by  om's. 
First,  did'st  thou  slay  thy  mother  ?  yes  or  no  ? 

so  on  to  a  12tli  and  last  at  v.  557  ;  and  he  thus  explains  in  part  συντόμων,  12  once 
each,  not  12  times  each.  Only  11  (evil  hags  -who  had  been  famous  for  beauty 
and  sin)  are  mentioned  as  forming  the  chorus  in  the  parody  of  the  Eumenides  by 
Timocles,  entitled  Όρΐσταυτοκλ(ί5η5' 

TTfpl  5e  τον  ττΛνάθΚιον 
evSovffi  ypaes,   'Navvtov,   Πλαγγώΐ',  Αύκα, 
Γνάθαινα,   Φρύνη,   Πυθιονίκη,   ΜυρρΙνη, 
Χρυσΐ!,   KovaWis,  'lepOKXeia,  Αοττάδιον, 

in  Athen.  Deipn.  13.  22.  Σινώπη,  mentioned  ^-ith  χάννων  and  Ανκα  in  the  next 
sentence,  was  probably  the  12th. 


€κτβίνα'   τούτον  δ'  ovtl<»  άρτ/ησυς  πε'λει. 

Xopos 
ev  μεν  τόδ'  -η^η  των  τριών  τταΧαισμάτων. 

Όρε'στί^ς 
ον  κειμβνω  πω  TovSe  κομπάζείζ  λόγον.  ό40 

Xopos 
είττεΐν  ye  μεντοι  Set  σ'  οττως  κατ4κταν€ς. 

Όρίστης 

λέγω'   ^υφονλκω  χειρΧ  ττροζ  ^ερην  τεμών. 

Χ.ορό<; 
TTOos  τον  δ'  επείσθηζ,  και  τίνος  βον\ενμασιν  ; 

Όρί(ττης 

τοις  τούδε  θεσφάτοισι'  μαρτνρεΐ  δε  μοι. 

Χορό? 
6  μάντίζ  εζηγεΐτό  σοι  μητροκτονέΐν  ;  545 

Όρεσττ;? 

και  ^ενρό  y   αε\  την  τνχην  ον  μέμφομαι. 

Χορό? 
αλλ'  εϊ  σε  μάρψει  \Ρηφθζ  αλλ'  ερεΐς  τάγα. 


539.  AVith  us,  a  wrestler  wiiis  who  throws  his  man  twice  out  of  three  bouts : 
with  the  Greeks,  he  Avho  first  won  three  falls. 

128 


Orestes 
I  did  :  there's  no  denial  of  this  deed. 

Chorus 
That  is  one  gained  at  once  of  our  three  bouts. 

Orestes 
540  That  word  thou  vauntest  o'er  one  not  yet  thrown. 

Chorus 

Yet  must  thou  tell  us  how  thou  killed'st  her. 

Orestes 
Thus  :  with  sword-drawing  hand  I  gashed  her  neck. 

Chorus 
By  whom  were  you  induced "?  by  whose  advice  ? 

Orestes 
His  oracles.     He  witnesses  for  me. 

Chorus 
54.5  The  seer  instructed  you  to  kill  yom•  mother  ? 

Orestes 
And  hitherto  I  chafe  not  at  my  lot. 

Chorus 
If  the  vote  grips  thee  soon  thou'lt  change  thy  note. 


547.  ψηφ  ο  (Γ.    άλλ*  €ρ  Ιι  <Γτάχα.     αλλ'  Tumebus.     The  Schol.   on  τάχ^α  is 
άΐ'τί  τον  ϊσωϊ,  Avhich  M'ould  require  τάχ'  &v  with  opt. 


Όρΐστης 

ττεποίθ''   άρωγάς  δ'  έκ  τάφου  πεμπεί  πατήρ. 

Χ,ορός 
νεκροίσι  νυν  ττεπεισθι  μητέρα  κτανων. 

'Ορέστης 

Svolu  γαρ  είχε  ττροςβολας  μιασμάτων.  όόο 

Χορό? 
ττώς  Srj  ;    διδα^ον  τους  δικάζοντας  τάΒε. 

'Ορέστης 

avhpoKTovovaa  πάτερ   εμον  κατεκτανεν. 

Χ^ορός 
τί  yap  ;    σν  μεν  ζης,  η  δ'  ελευθέρα  φόνω. 

'Ορέστης 

τί  δ'  ουκ  εκείνην  ζωσαν  ηλαυνες  φυγή  ; 

"Κορός 
ουκ  ην  ο/χαι/ιος  φωτός  ον  κατεκτανεν.  5ό5 


550.  So  Μ.  Elmsley  wrongly  start-ed  μιασμάτοιν,  '  a  brace,  pair,  couple  of 
stains',  and  'a  brae«  of  groans'  Again.  1384.  ιτροίβολ^  and  ■ηρ6$τριμμα  mean 
'a  soil  got  by  touching  or  rubbing  against  something  foul',  Jgam.  391,  372. 

553.  TO  \,  γαρ  crv.  τί  yap;  συ  Ilenn.  Then,  ψόνου.  <p6v<f  Schiitz.  These 
corrections  are  confirmed  by  the  Scholia:  tcws  oiv  Kfjeis  on  "τιίίκησέ  /ue",  Sirov 
fpj  (Weil  inserts  Srov  (ps)  ,•  irSs  Se   (ήδίκτ^σί»')  Ά-γαμέμνονα  oirov  (αυτ^)  απίθανΐ 

ϊ3« 


Obestes 
I've  faith ;   for  from  the  tomb  my  sire  sends  help. 

Chorus 
Put  faith  in  dead  men,  thou  who  killed'st  thy  mother. 

Orestes 
.300  She  bore  the  stains  of  two  polhiting  deeds. 

Chorus 
How  SO"?  inform  the  jurymen  of  this. 

Orestes 
She  killed  her  husband,  and  she  killed  my  father. 

Chorus 
But  then  you  live  :  she's  fi-ee  because  you  killed  her. 

Orestes 
Wliy  did  you  not  pursue  her  while  she  lived  ? 

Chorus 
5.5.5  She  was  not  one  by  blood  with  him  she  slew. 


Sia  TTjf  aStKiav ;     The  insertions  η5ίκησΐν,  and  αύττ],  and  δια  την  αδικίαν  for  St' 
αϋτ-ην,  are  my  owti.     "  Slie  who  dies  pays  all  debts"  ;  hut  Orestes  is  still  aHve. 

obi.  The  Scholiast  goes  on  :  ουκ  ei  τίθν-ηκΐ  (so  "^eil,  after  Stephanus,  for 
■τίθνηκα$)  τούτου  αΐτ'ια  ei  συ.  πώϊ  ουκ  αντην  ζώσαν  i^iwKes ;  (Ι  read  ουκ  αυτ^ν 
ζωσαν  for  ουκ  tiv)  δϊτ€  ουδέ  ανοθανοΰσα  δια  τήί/  σην  αΐτίαν  anedavev.  The  thing 
is  well  argued  on  both  sides. 

131  «  2 


eyo)  8e  μητρός  τη<;  έμης  έν  αϊματί  ; 

1ί.ορό<; 

ττώς  γοίρ  (Τ   edpe^ep  εντός,  ω  μιαίφονε, 
ζώνης  ;    άπενχει  μητρός  αΓ/χα  φίλτατον  ; 


'Ορέστης 

η8η  συ  μαρτύρησαν,  έζηγοΐτ  δε  μοί, 

^Απολλον,  et  σφε  συν  Βίκη  κατ€κτανον'  560 

Βρασαι  yap,  ώςπερ  εΐττον,  ουκ  άρνούμεθα' 

αλλ'  et  Βίκαίως,  etre  μη,  τύ)  ση  φρενΐ 

SoKei,  το  Βη  μοι  κρίνον,  ως  τούτοις  φρασω. 


Άττόλλων 

Χέζω  ττρος  νμας,  tovS^  ^Αθηναίας  μεγαν 

θεσμόν,  δικαίως"   μάντις  ων  δ'  ου  φενΒομαι.  565 

ούπώποτ   είττον  μαντυκοΐσιν  εν  θρόνοις 

ουκ  άνΒρός,  ου  γυναικός,  ου  πόλεως  ττέρι, 

δ  μη  κεΧεύσαι  Ζευς  'Ολυμπίων  πατήρ. 

το  μεν  Βίκαιον  τουθ'  όσον  σθενει  μαθείν. 


559.  The  Scholium  says  that  this  appeal  to  Apollo  is  TpayiKhv  καΐ  irpeTtov 
δμοίΐ5($  Se  τί»  ττάντα  \eyeti>  αυτόν,  *  but  the  regular  and  symmetrical  way  would 
he  for  him  to  argue  the  case  out  himself '.     I  add  the  abrav. 

561.  «  σίΓίρ  €<ΓΤΐν.     My  correction  tlirov  seems  to  he  quite  necessary. 

563.  SoKci  ...  TO  δ'  άϊ  μα.     τί)  δή  μοι  Weil :  αΤ/uo  Λναδ  intolerable. 

565.  Apollo  says  '  fnKaiws!'   uoth  as  uaeapatos  and  «Ιηγητή?.     lie  adds  that  he 


Orestes 
Am  I  by  blood  related  to  my  mother  ? 

Chobus 

How  did  she  nurse  tliee,  wretch,  within  her  gii'dle? 
What!  dost  abjure  a  mother's  blood  most  dear? 

Orestes 

Now  do  thou  witness  and  expound  for  me, 
560  Apollo,  if  I  slew  her  backed  by  right ; 

for,  as  I  said,  I  don't  deny  the  deed. 
Yea,  '  rightly  '  or  '  not',  as  to  thy  mind  it  seems, 
so  I  may  tell  them,  that  decide  for  me. 

Apollo 

To  you,  Athana's  com-t  august,  111  say, 
565  '  rightly ' ;  and,  being  a  seer,  I  speak  not  false. 

Never  did  I  on  my  prophetic  throne 
respecting  man,  Avoman,  or  state,  say  aught 
that  Zeus  the  Olympians'  sii'e  did  not  command. 
I  charge  you  learn  how  much  this  plea  of  right 

is  also  Δίίΐί  itpo(p-i\Ti\s.  Xext,  μάντΐ5  δ*  ών  ov  ψ€υσ-ομαι  mss.  μάντι$  ί:ν  δ'  Canter, 
ψίνδομαί,  "Weil,  who  observes  that  \Ρ(ύσομαι  arose  out  of  κίξω,  that  SiKaiws  has 
been  already  said,  and  is  no  longer  future  ;  that  the  -wrong  notion  about  the  future 
appears  again  in  the  (ceAeutret  of  v.  568,  and  that  Apollo  cannot  with  any  dignity 
say  '  I  shall  prove  to  be  right '. 

568.  κίλό)σ€ΐ.     κΐλΐύσαι  Hermann. 

569.  Weil  would  like  rh  /xev  SiKalws  τονθ'. 

U5 


βονλτ)  τηφανσκω  δ'  υ/χ/χ'  ^πισπέσθαι  πατρός,  570 

όρκος  γαρ  ovtl  Ζηνος  ισ^ΰει  ττ\έον. 

X.op6s 

ύμας  δ'  aKoveiv  ταντ   4γω  μαρτνρομαί' 

Ζευς,  ώς  Xeyetc  συ,  rovSe  ^ρησμορ  ωπασβν 

φράζειν  ΌρεστΎ)  τωδε  τον  ττατρος  φόνον 

ττράσσοντα  μητρός  μηδαμον  τιμάς  νέμειν.  δΤδ 


Αττόλλων 

ου  yap  TL  ταυτον  άνδρα  yevvalov  θανείν 

^>ιος^6τοις  σκιητττροισι  τιμαΧφούμενον, 

καΐ  ταύτα  προς  γυραικός,  ου  τι  θονρίοις 

τόζοις  €κηβόλοισιν,  ωςτ  Άμάζονος, 

αλλ'  ώς  ακούσει,  Παλλάς,  οι  τ   έφημενοι  ό80 

φηφω  Βιαιρείν  τονδβ  πράγματος  περί. 

άπο  στρατείας  γαρ  νιν  ημποληκότα 


570.  βο  υλή.  πι  φάυσκω  δ'  ΐμρ,'  €ΐτ•ι  «ΓΐΓ€(Γθαι  ττρ-σ  (a  flourish  over  ρ).  Paloy 
very  opportunely  quotes  Horn.  II.  11.  781,  κ(Κ(ΰων  ϋμμ'  αμ  «πίσθαι. 

571.  The  opKos  is  that  one  Λvllich  Orestes  refused  to  take. 

572.  This  verse  comes  after  v.  595  in  the  mss  and  Edd.  "Weil  placed  it  here. 
Observe  the  retort,  ύμα$  iyi)  μαρτύρομαι,  to  ττιφαύσκω  δ'  ίμμε,  whereas  after 
v.  595  the  meaning  was  only  '  I  beg  you  to  mark  that  point'. 

575.  χρίίξαντα  μ.ρσ  (a  flourish  over  ρ  in  μρσ).  The  Scholium  is  (κΒικτισαντα. 
Suppose  this  to  represent  (κΒικτ^σοντα,  then  we  might  read  something  more  intelli- 
gible, ιτράξοι/τα.     I  suppose  Acsch.  to  use  the  exactly  right  word,  ττράσσοντα. 

'04 


570  lias  force,  and  follow  out  our  Father's  will. 

Surely  an  oath  hath  not  more  power  than  Zeus. 

Chorus 

And  I  adjure  you  listen  well  to  this  : 
Zeus,  as  thou  sayest,  gave  this  response,  to  bid 
Orestes  pay  his  mother  no  due  respect 
.575  when  he  took  payment  for  his  father's  death. 


Apollo 

'Tis  not  all  one  that  she  and  a  brave  man, 
honom-ed  with  sceptre  Zeus-conferred,  should  die  ; 
by  a  woman,  too,  and  Λvith  no  martial  shaft 
that  hits  from  far,  shot  by  some  Amazon, 
.580  but  as  thou,  Pallas,  now  slialt  hear,  and  ye 

throned  to  decide  upon  this  case  by  vote. 
When  for  the  most  part  he  had  earned  by  war 


Weil  con-ectlj-  gathers  that  a  lacima  of  one  line  occiu'S  here ;  which  line  siunmed 
up  the  argument,  as  does  v.  615  in  that  context.     It  would  he  to  this  effect : 

πόύ$  ουκ  iKelvri  5υσσ(βη  τίμα  χάριν; 

which  I  adapt  from  Soph.  Aiif.  514. 

577.  The  Scholium  remarks  the  poet's  partiality  for  the  word  τίμα\<ρΰν,  Λvhich 
he  uses  only  here,  vv.  15,  758,  and  Again.  889.  The  Schol.,  therefore,  records  a 
long  ti'adition. 

582.  (Γτρ  ατ€ί  άσ-γαρ  μιι  v.     νιν  Porson. 


-ά  ττλεΐστ   άμανον,  ευφροσιν  SeSey/xeVi; 
τΓβρωττα    ..... 

κάττΐ  τερματι  .585 

hpoiTT]^    .        .      Χοντρά      .... 
φαροζ  —ερεσκήΐ'ωσεί',  iv  ο'  άτβρμονι 
κότΓτει  ττε^ησας  drSpa  οαιδάλω  ττβπΧω. 
άν^ρος  pel'  νμιν  ουτοξ  ειρηται  μόρος 
τον  τταιτοσέμνον.  τον  στρατηΧάτον  νέων  590 

την  δ'  αν  τοιανττην  είπον  ως  οη\θτ]  Χεώς 
δζττερ  τετακταί  τψ'^ε  κνρώσαι  Οίκηΐ'. 

\ορόζ 

ττατρος  ττροτιμα  Ζεν<ζ  μόρον  τω  σω  Χογω' 

αντος  δ'  εΒησε  ττατερα  ττρεσβντην  Κρόνον. 

ττώς  ταντα  τοντοις  οί'κ  εναντίων  Xevet?  ;  ή^ή 


583.  dfLcivov  .  &μ(ΐνον  Hermann,  i.e.  βίλτιορ  μαλΚον  ί)  κάκιον,  'had  fared  in 
the  business  rather  well  than  ill".  Dindorf  first  detected  the  lacuna  which  ensues. 
584—586.  Sp  ό  ι  Trprep  ώ  vn  λ  ο  ντ  ρακάιτιτερ  |ΐατχ,  i.e.  'in  the  bath,  as  he 
was  passing  through  the  bathing-water,  even  at  the  extremity  of  it'.  That  is  not 
the  way  in  which  Aeschylus  made  Apollo  express  himself  on  this  occasion.  I  seem 
to  observe  the  remains  of  three  verse?  thus  : 

(νφροσιν  ίΐζ(γμ(νη 
φ^μαι;,  Trfpivra  τορψν(>όίΤτρα>τον  ropor 
ΐΓΐψ^γαγ'  is  μίΚαθριι,  κατΊ  τ4ρματι, 
SpoirrfS  eroiua  Χοντρ''  if'  ασκ(ύφ  δ'  STktetr 
ψαροί  Ttpffficfiyoiaey,  etc. 
ίπ\  τίρματι  is  '  at  the  end  of  the  crimson-carpeted  j^th* . 

587.  φ  άρ  ο  σ  ircp  ί<Γκήν  ω  σ-tv.     Dind.'s  ■καφ(σκ4)ννσ(ν  would  mean  *  made  a 
lent,  or  canip.  I't-siiic'.      The    >cholinm  has  irphs  τ^ν  σνναΚιψ^ν  rrii  tttpi.  καί  rijr 

i;,6 


some  gains,  she,  greeting  Lim  with  cheerful  η-υπίπ, 
into  the  palace  bronfjht  him  treading  a  path 

•''80  uith  crinnon  carpeted,  and,  at  its  end, 

on  to  the  bath  made  ready.     Him,  disarmed, 
she  curtained  with  a  shawl,  and  stabbed  her  lord, 
trapping  him  in  that  scrolled  impervious  web. 
Thus  has  the  fate  been  told  you  of  a  man 

090  honoured  by  all,  the  Λvar8hips'  admiral : 

her  too  I've  thus  described  that  stung  may  be 
the  men  appointed  to  adjudge  this  suit. 

Chokus 

Zeus  honours  most  the  father's  death,  thou  sayest, 
himself  who  prisoned  his  old  father  Kronos  : 
•V.>.5  how  does  thy  plea  not  contradict  this  fact  ? 


σνζυ-/Ίαν  τοϋ  (>^ιματο5,  which  means;  "The  Nota-lienc,  σ-ημΐ'ιωσαι,  in  the  margin, 
relates  to  the  elision  of  i  in  -irepl  and  to  the  syntax  of  the  verb".  There  \ά  nothing 
remarkable  in  the  συζυγία,  'conjugation',  of  ττΐρίσκ-ίινωσΐν,  so  that  this  verj'  old 
Scholium  must  have  meant  'syntax'.  Nor  is  there  an}-thing  peculiar  in  the 
'  syntax'  <papos  ■ιτΐρίσκ•(]νωσ(ν,  if  you  compare  Jgam.  1106  : 

τηρίβαΧον  yap  ol  ιττ^ροφόρον  δίμαί, 

'  for  the  gods  put  on  her  a  wing-bearing  form',  unless  it  occurred  in  v.  586,  where 
I  have  introduced  eV  ασκΐύψ  δ'  δπλω»'.  This  Aeolicism  irtptaK-fivwatv  seems  to  keep 
in  countenance  that  other  at  v.  570.  The  Scholium  ίτραχ{\\ψ,  on  ατίρμονι,  is  good, 
'  with  no  place  for  the  head  and  neck  to  come  through'. 

091.  τάντηντο  ι  άντην.     riiv  δ'  ai  τοιαύτην  Weil.     Then,  δ-η  χθή. 

•590.  After  this  line  the  mss  give  that  which  "Weil  has  shown  to  come  after 
V.  .071. 


Άττυλλων 

ω  τταντομυση  κνώ^αλα,  στνγη  θέων, 

πεδας  μεν  αν  λνσείβν'   εστί  τωνο    ακος, 

καΐ  κάρτα  πολλή  μηχανή  λυτηριος• 

άνΒρος  δ'  επευΒάν  αϊμ   άνασπάσγ)  kovl^ 

άτταξ  θανόντος,  οντι^ζ  εστ   άνάστασι<ζ'  600 

τοντων  εττωδάς  ουκ  εποίησεν  πατήρ 

ούμός,  τα  δ'  άλλα  πάντ   ανω  τε  και  κάτω 

στρέφων  τίθησιν,  ού^εν  ασθμαίνων  μένει. 

\opos 

πωζ  γαρ  το  φενγειν  τοι^δ'  νπερ^ίκείς  δρα' 

το  μητρός  αίμ   δμαιμον  έκγέας  ττεδοι  60ό 

έπειτ   εν  "Αργεί  δώ/χατ'  οίκησευ  πατρός ; 

ποίοισι  βωμοίς  χρώμενος  τοις  ζημίοις ; 

ποία  δε  -χέρνι\\}  φρατέρων  προς^έζεται; 

ΆτΓολλων 

και  τοντο  λέζω,  /cat,  μάθ^  ως  ορθώς  ερώ, 

ουκ  έστι  μητηρ  η  κεκλημένον  τέκνου  eio 


597.  λυ<Γ€ΐ  €v.     The  antecedent   clause,  understood,    is   el  βουληθίίη,    or  the 
like. 

601.  ό  υ  κ€ΐΓΟιη(Γ€ΐΓηρ  (with  a  flourish  over  η  in  ττηρ).     Corrcctl)'  in  Yen.  Fl. 

602.  &v  ω    καΐ    κάτω.     CoiTected  in  copies. 

603.  όυδ*    €v   άσ-θμάι  ν  ω  piv€i'     CoiTected  in  Yen.  Fl. 

604.  The  Scholium  is  good  :     "  Well,  that  is  precisely  what  Orestes  did  to  his 
mother". 

138 


Apollo 

Ο  brutes  abhorrecl  by  all,  the  gods'  disgust, 
he  might  iiuloose  the  bands  :  there's  cure  for  this, 
and  very  many  a  means  to  make  atonement  : 
but  when  the  dust  has  swallowed  up  the  blood 
600  of  any  man  once  dead,  there's  no  return  : 

for  this  my  father  made  no  spells  ;  but  all 
things  else  he  turns  about,  and  sets  them  up  ; 
and  sets  them  down,  not  panting  in  the  feat. 

Chorus 

Beware  then  how  you  plead  for  his  acquittal  : 
600  who  shed  his  mother's  consanguineous  blood, 

shall  he  dAvell  in  his  father's  house  at  Argos  ? 
What  public  altars  shall  he  use  ?  what  stream 
that  cleans  his  Idnsmen's  hands  shall  welcome  him  ? 

Apollo 

That  too  I'll  state,  and  mark  how  rightly  tell  : 
610  the  mother  is  not  the  so-called  child's  begetter  : 


605.  ΤΓί'δωι•      πβδοί  Dind. 

60S.  irp  οσ-δ£ξαιτί.  CoiTected  in  copies.  The  letters  are  wiitten  in  a  %viOng 
order. 

610.  Yen.  Fl.  Fani.  have  κΐκΧ-ημίντ].  So  Herm.,  Schiitz,  &c.  ;  but  Dind., 
Weil,  and  others  keep  the  reading  κεκλημ-ένον.  This  does  not  touch  the  argument, 
which  is  :  '  that  a  μητηρ,  as  she  is  called,  of  a  t4kvou.  as  it  is  called,  is  not  a  To/cevs, 
as  the  father  is,  but  a  τροφοί' . 


τοκ€νς,  τροφός  be  κύματος  νεοσπόρον' 

τίκτει  δ'  6  θρώσκων,  η  δ'  αττβρ  ζενω  ζενη 

βσωσεν  ερνος  οίσι  μη  βλάφτ)  θεός. 

τεκμηρυον  δε  τον8ε  σοι  δει^ω  \6yov 

ττατηρ  μεν  αν  yivoiT    ανεν  μητρός'   πελας  6ΐό 

μάρτυς  ττάρεστι  τταΐς  'Ολυμπίου  Διο'ς, 

ούΒ'  εν  σκότοισι  νη^ύος  τεθ ραμμένη, 
αλλ'  οΧον  ερνος  ουτις  αν  τεκοι  θεά' 

εγω  δε,  Παλλάς,  ταλλα  θ',  ώς  επίσταμαι, 

το  σον  πόλισμα  καΐ  στρατον  τεύζω  μεγαν,  G20 

και  τόζ/δ'  έπεμψα  σων  ^όμων  εφεστίον 

όπως  γένοιτο  πιστός  ες  το  πάν  γ^ρόνου, 

και  τόνδ'  έπικτήσαιο  σύμμαγον,  θεά, 

κα\  τους  έπειτα,  καΐ  τάδ'  αιανώς  μένοι, 

στέργειν  τα  πιστά  τωνοε  τους  επισπόρους.  g25 

Άθάνα 

η^η  κελεύσω  τούς^'  άπο  γνώμης  φέρειν 
φηφον  ζικαίαν,  ώς  αλις  λελεγμένων. 


612.  Thus  :  the  'parents'  may  be  styled  irarepfs  by  courtesy,  Eur.  Sec.  476, 
etc.,  or 2>at)es,  0\.  Met.  4.  61,  but  you  would  never  style  them  μ•ητ€ρΐ$  or  matres. 
This  seems  to  concede  much  of  what  Apollo  alleges.  A'alerius  Soranus  calls  Jupiter 
' '  progenitor  genitrixque  deum ' ' ;  Λvhich  agrees,  in  a  way,  with  Moses  and 
modem  science. 

613.  That  is  :   eaaiat  τούτοις  όσων  rh  epfos,  etc. 

616.  Butler,  Hermann,  Dind.,  "Weil  and  others  acknowledge  a  lacuna  after  this 
line  to  justify  the  ούδ*  in  v.  617  (which  Schiitz  would  change  to  ουκ).  The  lost  line 
Avould  mean : 

oh  KinrpiSos  if  κηιτοισιν  5}  y'  ((Πταρμίνη. 


she  is  the  embryo-otfspriiig's  nurse  :  who  gives 
the  seed,  begets  :  as  alien  for  an  alien 
the  mother  saves  the  germ  for  whom  the  god 
not  blights  it.     I  will  show  this  statement's  proof. 
(515  There  might  a  father  be  and  yet  no  mother : 

here  is  a  witness,  Zeus  the  Olympian's  child 

nor  nurtured  in  the  darkness  of  the  womb ; 
yet  such  a  bud  no  goddess  could  begot. 

Thy  city,  Pallas,  and  thine  army  I, 
620  who  well  Imow  how,  will  otherwise  make  great, 

and  now  I  sent  this  suppliant  at  thy  shrine 
that  he  might  ever  faithful  be,  and  thou 
gain  an  ally  in  him  and  his  successors  ; 
and  that  this  covenant  everlastingly 
625  might  live,  for  this  land's  progeny  to  cherish. 

Athaxa 

Now  will  1  bid  them  from  conviction  giΛ•e 
a  righteous  verdict,  since  enough  is  pleaded. 


That  lost  after  61S  would  be  one  to  make  transition  fiOui  a  subject  now  adequately 
discussed  : 

apKii  μΐν,  οΐμαι,  raTsSe  ταΰτα  τώνδ'  virep. 

618.  Tbeocr.  7.  44,  vav  eV  άλοθε/α  ττΐπλασμίνον  (κ  Aihs  epvos.  Then  Oeos  >iss, 
i.  e.  'divine  person',  for  it  could  not  mean  'goddess'  without  η,  or  other  sign  of 
gender.  Therefore  I  have  written  θβά.  The  argument  here  is  that  Athana,  born 
without  a  mother,  is  a  much  superior  person  to  aU  bom  in  the  usual  way. 

625.  <ΓΤ€'ρ  γίΐντ  iLiri  στα.  Correctly  in  Ten.  Fl.  Join  /col  (owcos)  τάδε  το 
■πίστα  aiavcis  μΐνοι  [Sssre)  tovs  ΐττισπορουΒ  rwvSe  {των  Αθηναίων)  (TTepyetv. 

626.  Κ€λένω  mss.  κελεύσω  Robortello  and  Weil,  because  κελεύ»,  '  I  proceed  to 
bid',  is  too  abrupt :   '  I  AviU  proceed  to  bid'  is  wanted. 


ΑτΓολλων 

(4•)     -ηκονσαθ^  ώς  -ηκούσατ  ,  έν  he  καροία 
(5•)     χ^-ηφον  φ4ροντε<ζ  ορκον  alheiaOe,  ζ4νοι. 

^  Κθάνα 

(3.)     XL  yap  ;   ττρος  νμών  πως  ηθεΐζ  αμομφος  ώ ;  G30 

Χορός 

(1•)     -ημίν  μ€.ν  η^η  παν  τετόζενται  βέλος' 
(2•)     μένω  δ'  άκουσαι  πώς  άγων  κρίθησεταυ. 

Α,θάνα 

kXvoct    αν  η^η  θεσμόν,  Άττίκος  λεώς, 

πρώτας  δικας  κρίνοντες  αίματος  χντον' 

ccrrat  δε  και  το  Χουπον  Αίγεως  στρατω  63ό 

αεί  δικαστών  τοντο  βονΧεντηρίον. 


628,9.  Yen.  F1.  Fam.  have  ήκοΰσαθ' ύ)ί.  Μ'ών.  G  ων.  ων,  'the  persons 
whom',  is  a  clear  request  to  vote  out  of  favour,  oss  is  better.  Best  of  all  would  be 
of.     In  V.  629  άιδά  σθαι,  with  c  over  αι. 

These  two  lines  come  after  v.  630  in  the  mss,  and  are  assigned  to  the  Chorus  by 
M.  Weil  tran.sposed  and  gave  them  to  Apollo  ;  for  Athana  could  not  ask  the  question 
in  V.  630  after  the  Furies  had  made  the  declaration  in  vv.  631,  2. 

630.    tC  -γαρ  irp  b  σ  υμών 

The  nimiber  of  judges  in  this  court  being  oiiginally  12  and  a  President  (Ήγίμών, 
Εί5αγωγ€ύ$),  Aesch.  makes  Athana  assume,  as  a  thing  beyond  dispute,  that  which 
was  doubtless  inveterate  custom  up  to  the  time  when  a  democratic  change  made  the 
number  much  larger,  51,  and  one  yielding  an  absolute  majority.  The  inveterate 
custom  was  that  the  President  should  take  a  ψη^οϊ  in  the  same  way  as  each  of  the 
12,  but  give  it  as  a  vote  only  when  there  were  6  votes  on  each  side :  then  he  was 

142 


Apollo 

Ye  heard  Avliat  ye  did  hear  ;  and  in  your  heart 
revere  the  oath  when  ye  do  vote,  my  friends. 

Athana 
630  And  you  ?  how  vote  for  you  and  blameless  be "? 

Chorus 

Our  every  bolt  hath  now  been  shot.     I  wait 
to  hear  which  way  the  trial  will  be  judged. 

Athana 

Hear  now  my  statute,  men  of  Athens,  ye 
who  try  this  case  the  first  of  homicide  : 
635  and  ever  henceforth  for  the  host  of  Aegeus 

this  parliament  of  judges  shall  abide. 


always  to  give  it  in  ίαΛ•οιιι•  of  the  accused  and  on  the  side  of  mercy.  Athana  here 
prepares  the  Erinnyes  for  that  contingency  :  they  cannot  object,  nor  do  they. 

One  does  not  see,  however,  any  very  clear  reason  why  an  accused  person  should 
be  acquitted  when  the  judges'  votes  are  equal.  One  would  say  it  is  absolutely  as 
likely  that  he  is  a  hon-id  malefactor  as  an  innocent  person.  Therefore  the  'inveterate 
custom '  is  made  to  be  established  by  the  imperious  sanction  of  Athana,  for  a  reason 
of  her  own  in  this  particular  case,  v.  703. 

633.  Herm.  edits  his  conjectuj-e  άστι/ίίυ,  thinking  'ArriKhs  too  modem  a  word 
for  this  passage ;  and  Aesch.  uses  it  only  here.  He  does  not  iise  'Aktoios,  and  the 
fonn  'AKTiKhs  never  occiured  to  a  Greek. 

630.  άι  γίώκΓτρ  ατώ•  alytois  Fl.  Αϊ-γ€ω$  Scaliger.  Αίγείω  Tiu-nebus,  like 
ΆχίλλείΟϊ. 

636.  άι  ίΐ  δ' Ικάσ-των  Mss.     δικαστώ;' Canter.     '  Parliament' by  ««ιΊ^ρΛ /•««/«. 


ττάγον  δ'  άνίβρω  TOuh\  *  Αμαζόνων  eSpav 
σκηνάς  θ'  δτ   ήλθον  Θτ^σεως  κατά  φθόνον 
στραττηΧατοΰσαί,  και  ττόΧιν  νεότττοΚιν 
TTTjvh^  νφίπνργον  άντεπνργωσαν  πάλει,  640 

AyO€t  τ   εθνον,  ένθεν  εστ   επώννμο<ζ 
πέτρα  ττάγον  τ  "λρείο^;'   εν  δε  τω  σεβαζ 
αστών  φόβος  τε  συγγενής  το  μ,η  ά^ίκεΐν 
σχησεί  κατ   ημαρ  καΐ  κατ   ενφρόνην  όμ,ως, 
αυτών  πολιτών  μη  'πικαίνούντων  νόμους.  045 

κακαΐς  επιρροαίσι  βορβόρω  θ^  ύδωρ 
Χαμπρον  μυαίνων  οϋποθ    εΰρτησεις  ποτόν. 
το  μήτ   αναργρν  μήτε  Βεσποτούμενον 
άστοΐς  περιστεΚΚουσί  βουλεύω  σεβειν 
και  μ-η  το  Βευνον  παν  πόλεως  εζω  βαλεΐν'  650 

τις  γαρ  δεδοικώς  μη^εν  ένδικος  βροτών  ; 
τοίόνΒε  TOL  ταρβουντες  ενΒίκως  σέβας 
ερυμά  τε  -^ώρας  καΐ  πόλεως  σωττηριον 
εγοιτ   αν  οίον  ουτις  ανθρώπων  ε)(ει 


637.  ττάγο  νδ*  &ρ  €ΐ  ον  mss.  Ι  conjecture  ανίΐρω.  the  same  letters  in  a  slightly 
different  order.  Suidas  and  Hesychius  both  have  :  aviepwaavTis'  avaQevTes.  The 
latter  also  gives  the  passive  aviepovcxQai,  of  a  victim  consecrated  for  saciifice.  Dind. 
always  writes  tp6s  for  hp6s.  The  word  occurs,  an  apparent  tiibraeh  in  the  second 
place,  SuppL  248  ;  Sept.  268  ;  Fers.  36,  49  ;  Again.  70.  atpiepw  {αφίΐρώμΐθα  v.  422) 
would  suit  in  meaning,  though  not  so  well :  it  is  used  hy  Acsch.  only  there,  άπαντα 
ΐχΐΐν  airep  avUpwaev  Aiist.  Oec.  2.  2,  '  to  obtain  the  whole  of  what  he  had  dedi- 
cated'. Herm.  iirst  exposed  and  rejected  "Apetoi'.  It  could  not  come  before  v.  642. 
Then  τόνδ'  {τ-ηνδ'  v.  640)  means  '  yonder'.  Orestes  and  the  Fmies  have  not  stirred; 
and,  without  enchantment,  the  scene  must  still  be  in  the  temple  of  Athana  on  the 
Acropolis.  We  may  well  imagine  that  the  hill  of  Ares  was  regaided  as  profane  and 
hostile,  as  compared  with  Athana's  no\is,  until  she  consecrated  it. 

640.  πόλί»  is  "Weil's  coiTection  of  τ<5τ€  which  has  no  force.      πόΚιν  vfotrroXiv 


I  dedicate  yoii  hill  (the  seat  and  camp 

of  Amazons,  when  with  ill  will  to  Theseus 

they  came  in  war,  and  fenced  that  high-fenced  town, 

G4U  a  new  town  'gainst  the  old,  and  sacrificed 

to  Ares,  whence  the  rock  and  hill  are  named 
the  Areopagus)  on  which  the  people's 
Awe  and  his  brother  Fear  shall  check,  alike 
by  day  and  night,  wrong-doing,  if  the  people 

045  themselves  admit  no  changes  in  my  laws. 

No  beverage  shalt  thou  find  if  with  foul  sewers 
and  mire  thou  stainest  the  pellucid  stream. 
I  charge  the  people  cherish  and  revere 
neither  a  lawless  nor  despotic  form, 

CiO  and  not  to  cast  all  fear  outside  the  state, 

for  who  of  mortals  fearing  naught  is  just  ? 
If  you  do  duly  di-ead  this  awful  court, 
then  shall  you  have  a  bulwark  of  the  land 
and  citv- safeguard,  such  as  no  man  hath 


Λτϋΐ  be  the  Xew  To\rn  fortified  with  a  wall,  irvpyos  (not  'tower'),  over  against  the 
Old  Town,  the  Πόλΐϊ.  The  western  part  of  the  northern  waU  of  the  Acropolis, 
called  τ^  UeXaayticoi',  was  opposite  that  '  wide  long  chasm '  in  the  rock,  rh  iepov 
των  2(μνών,  at  the  base  of  the  Areopagus,  into  which  Athana  conducts  the  Eumen- 
ides,  VT.  961  foil.     The  vaUev  between  the  two  hills  is  narrow. 

644.  TO  8'  'ήμαρ.  τό  τ'  Grotius.  Weil  prefers  κατ',  as  at  Soph.  £1.  2.59.  κατ' 
^μαρ  καΐ  κατ'  (υψρόνην. 

64.5.  μηΐΓίκαινόντων  όμουσ•  (with  a  small  ν  written  above  before  όμ).  μη  'ιτικαι- 
νούντων  Stephaniis. 

646.  So  Μ,  except    βο  ρ  βό  ρ  ω. 

648.  μηδέ  for  the  second  μήτ€.  which  is  given  by  G.  Yen.  Fl. 

649.  βουλένω  <Γ£θ£ν,  with  (Γ€β€ΐν  in  the  margin. 

'45  κ 


οντ   eV  ^κύθαισιν  ούτε  Πέλοπος  eV  τόττοις.  ϋ.5ό 

κέρκων  αθίκτον  τοντο  βουλευτή  ρ  lop, 

alSolov,  οζύθυμον,  βύΒόντων  ϋττερ 

έγρηγοροζ  φρούρημα  γης  καθίσταμαί. 

ταύτην  μεν  εζετειν   εμοις  παραινεσιν 

αστοίσιν  ες  το  λοιπόν,      ορθουσθαυ  δε  χρη,  ^^'^ 

και  χΡηφον  αίρειν  καΧ  Βιαγνωναυ  Βίκην 

αΙ^ουμενους  τον  ορκον.      ειρ-ηται  λόγος. 

^opos 
και  μην  βαρεΐαν  τήν^^  ομιλίαν  γθονος 
ζύμβουλός  εΙμί  μηΒαμώς  ατιμάσαι. 

6όδ.   <Γκΰθηι<Γΐν.     σκύθαισιν  Farn. 

606.  The  asyndeton  seems  to  accord  -vrith  the  simple  dignity  of  the  style,  and 
the  solemnity  of  Athana's  peroration.  This  «βρδών  άθικτον  βου\(υττ}ριον  is  also  the 
grand  condition  of  deliverance  fi-om  the  Eiionyes.  It  supplies  the  major  of  the 
poet's  syllogism :  'Those  who  can  procure  an  incomiptible  court  of  justice,  can  do 
Avithout  Furies'.  Aeschylus  assumes  that  you  can  procure  that  couit,  and  proceeds 
to  rid  you  of  the  Furies.  Plutarch  has  well  remarked,  Jteip.  Get:  29,  *  that  any 
constitution  is  vrrtually  destroyed  by  that  citizen  who  fii-st  takes  a  bribe,  or  gives  a 
vote  out  of  favour'.  That  man  is  'bribed'  who  does  anything  in  a  public  capa- 
city, or  that  is  of  a  public  nature,  out  of  favour,  when,  Avithout  the  favour,  he 
Avould  act  differently  from  a  sense  of  right. 

659.  Ιξ  €<ΓΤ€ΐ  ν  .     ^ξ4τ(ΐν^  Yen. 

662.  αΙδουμ.€νοι<Γ.  Canter  coiTected  it.  (ίρηται  Aoyos  probably  represents 
ΐίρηκα,  like  Latin  'D.'xi',  and  'J 'ay  dit'. 

In  the  ensuing  altercation,  so  irregular  in  itself  and  yet  so  regularly  conducted, 
as  the  Erinnyes  have  the  fii-st  word,  v.  663,  so  Ajiollo  must  haA-e  the  last,  and  say 
three  verses  corresponding  to  theirs,  683-685. 

It  is  clear  from  v.  694,  τΐυχέων,  that  there  are  ttvo  balloting-ui-ns.  I  suppose 
that  one  was  placed  conveniently  for  one  half  of  the  judges,  and  one  for  the  other  : 
they  do  not  sit  Avith  theii•  backs  to  the  house.  Each  judge  is  provided  with  a  black 
ball  for  condemnation  and  a  white  one  for  acquittal.  He  drops  one  of  these  in  the 
imi  nearest  to  him,  when  his  turn  comes  to  vote.  No  one  knows  how  he  votes. 
The  place  of  the  urn  signifies  nothing. 

The  mode  adopted  (whatever  it  was)  for  grouping  the  persons  on  the  stage,  of 

146 


c,-,5  either  on  Scytliia's  steppes  or  Pelops'  soil. 

This  senate,  out  of  reach  of  gain,  revered, 
and  fierce  in  anger,  I  do  constitute 
the  land's  unsleeping  guard  oer  them  who  sleep. 
This  Avarning  to  my  people  I  have  stretched 

tJGO  thus  far,  for  future  time.     Now  must  ye  rise, 

take  up  the  votes,  and,  reverencing  your  oath, 
give  sentence  in  this  suit.     My  Avord  is  said. 

Chorus 
I  also  am  a  warner  to  this  laud 
by  no  means  to  contemn  our  fearful  band. 

whom  the  Areopagites  are  the  most  importaut  in  this  tableau,  made  it  natural  that 
only  one  Erinnys  should  speak  out  of  each  pair. 

663,  4.  Eeixxys.  "  That  is  your  advice,  Lady  Athaua.  Mine  is  that  they  do 
not  make  light  of  me". 

While  she  says  this,  Areopagite  1  goes  and  drops  a  black  ball  in  an  um. 

665,  6.  Apollo.  "I  advise  them  not  to  think  to  nullify  my  oracles,  the  will  of 
Zeus".     A.  2,  a  white  ball. 

667,8.  Erixxys.  "As  for  you,  you  meddle  in  murder-suits,  and  give  false 
oracles".     A.  3  condemns. 

669,  70.  Apollo.      "  My  Father  meddled  too.    "Was  He  wrong?  "    A.  4  acquits. 

671,  2.  Erixxys.  "Tou  interfered  with  our  sisters,  the  Moerae".  A.  5  con- 
demns. 

673,  4.  Apollo.  'Ί  did  what  I  could  for  my  friend,  in  his  time  of  need". 
A.  6  acquits. 

675,  6.  Erixxys.     "You  hocussed  the  venerable  Moerae".      A.  7  condemns. 
677,  8.  Apollo.       "And  put  you  asleep  at  Delphi.      You  can  do  nothing". 
A.  8  acquits. 

679,  SO.  Erixxys.  "  So  you  say.     This  land  shall  see".     A.  9  condemns. 

681,2.    Apollo.  "  Your  time  is  past.     'Tis  I  shall  win".     A.  10  acquits. 

683,  4.    Ekixxys.  "  Insolent !  I  '11  wait ;  and  bless  or  ban  ".     A.  1 1  condemns. 

(3  lines  Apollo).  "And  I  will  bless,  so  help  me  Zeus  and  Pallas"! 
A.  12  acquits. 

147  K2 


Αττόλλωΐ' 
καγωγε  γ^ρησμονς  τονς  €μονς  re  και  Διός  665 

ταρβεΐν  κβΧενω,  μη8^  άκαρπωτονς  κτίσαι. 

Ιίορός 
αλλ'  αΙματηρα  ττράγμο.τ   ου  λάχνων  σεββίς, 
μαντεία  δ'  ούκβθ^  αγνά  μαντενεί  νέμων. 

Άττόλλων 

η  κολ  πατήρ  τι  σφάλλζταυ  βουλευμάτων 
ττρωτοκτόνοίσι  προζτροπαΐς  Ίςίονοζ  ;  G70 

Xopos 
(δ.)     τουαυτ   εδρασας  και  Φερητος  iv  Βόμοίς' 
(6.)     Μοίρας  εττεισας  άφθίτους  θείναι  βροτονς. 

Άττόλλων 

(7.)     οΰκουν  δίκαιον  τον  σέβοντ   ευεργετβΐν, 
(8.)     άλλως  re  πάντως  χωτ€  ^εόμενος  τύχοί : 

Xopos 

(9.)     σύ  TOL  παλαιάς  διανο/χάς  καταφθυσας  675 

(10.)  οΐνω  παρηπάφησας  αρχαίας  θεάς. 


667.  ου  λαχύ>ν.  See  Deni.  ^eiif.  573  for  the  pimiskment  of  death  inflicted  on 
an  Athenian  who  sat  as  dicast,  ov  Χαχάν.  Then,  cifieis  is  rightly  compared  in 
signification  with  rUis,  '  take  part  in'. 

668.  ααντευσ-  η  ι  μένων.  I  edit  μαρτίύίΐ  because  the  future  tense  mars  all  the 
force  of  the  remark.  Herm.  changed  μίνων  to  ν4μων.  The  reproach  is  very  severe : 
"  You  are  a  mischieTOUs  and  impertinent  meddler  in  other  people's  business,  and 
you  do  your  own  business  vilely  ". 

670.  Next  to  this  come,  in   the  mss,  \\.  679-682,  Avhich  were  first  seen  to  be 

m8 


Apollo 
605  And  I.  too,  bid  you  stand  in  awe  of  mine 

and  Zeus  his  oracles,  nor  make  them  fruitless. 

Chorus 
Thou  νάύι  no  right  meddlest  in  murder-suits, 
and  dost  divine  and  give  foul  di^inations. 

Apollo 
My  Father,  too,  went  wiOng  in  his  awards 
670  on  the  first  homicide's  appeal,  Ixion's? 

Chorus 

Such,  too,  thy  practices  in  Pheres'  house  ; 
thou  madest  the  Moerae  make  a  man  immortal. 

Apollo 
Was  it  not  just,  then,  to  befriend  a  man 
who  honoured  me;  and  that,  when  he  had  need  "? 

Chorus 
675  Bhghting  primeval  dispensations,  thou 

with  Wme  didst  hocus  ancient  goddesses. 


out  of  place  by  the  anonymous  Editor  whom  "Weil  quotes  as  '  Gothanus ' . 

674.  βλλω  σ-τ€  ττάντ "'x*^  Te.     Correctly  in  copies. 

675.  iroXaioLS  δαίμοναδ  mss.  Βιανομαε  Cobet,  who  found  the  two  Hues  quoted 
with  that  reading  in  a  Schol.  on  Eur.  Ale.  12.  The  word  διανομ^ι  is  -written  diamone 
twice,  Plin.  Epp.  10.  117,  118,  Elzevir,  1653.  καταμ.6να$,  in  Hesych.  s.  v.,  ought 
to  be  κατανομάί'  ras  μισθώ<Τ(ΐ5  των  εργατώι/  ets  χρόνον.  The  spiteful  sigmatismus 
is  remarkable,  as  in  ίσωσά  σ'  ws  ίσασιν  Έ\\-ηνων  όσοι  Eur.  Med.  476. 

676.  oivto  ΐΓαρη-π-άτησαβ  mss.      This  is  the  only  place  quoted  for  the  verb  wapa- 


Άττόλλων 

(110  cn^  TOL  τά^  ουκ  e^ovcra  τ^ς  δικτ^ς  Τ€λθζ 
(12.)  4μβΐ  τον  ΙοΊ^  ovSev  εγθροίσιν  βαρνν. 

Χορός 
(1.)     λεγευς'   εγώ  he  μη  τυχούσα  της  SLκηζ 
(2.)     βαρεία  χ(όρα  ττ^δ'  ομιλήσω  πάλίν.  680 

Αττόλλων 

(3.)     αλλ   εν  τε  τοις  νέοισι  κα\  παλαίτεροις 
(4.)     θεοίς  άτιμος  ei  συ'   νικήσω  δ'  εγώ. 

Xopos 
επει  καθητττάζει  με  πρεσβυτιν  νέος, 
Βίκης  γενέσθαι  της^'  επηκοος  μένω, 
ως  άμφίβουλος  ούσα  θυμουσθαι  πόλει.  68δ 

ΑτΓολλωΐ' 


irarav,  not  given  at  all  in  Suidas  and  Hesychius.     The  proper  verb  to  express  mean 
trickery  like  this  is  παραπαφΊσκω,  as  when  "Τπ^οϊ  says,  II.  14.  358  : 

υφρ^  in  evhei 

Zius,  iJret  αυτφ  iyw  μα\ακ})ν  nep]  κωμ'  ΐκάΚχτ^Λ, 

"Hpri  δ'  eV  φιΚότητι  τταρητταφΐν  ΐϋνηθηναι, 
where  the  trickery  is  similar.      The  1  aor.  τταρ-ηιτάφησΐ  ought  to  be  read  for  παρ4- 
φησΐ'    ηπάτησΐ,  in   Hesychius :    he   also   has   ιταρ•ίιπαφ€ν  ηπάτησ^ν.      The  fut. 
ά-ιταφ-ησΐΐ!,  Anth.  12.  26.     The  epic  1  aor.  of  ^ξαπαφίσκω  occurs  Horn.  Aj}.  375  : — 

κάΙ  τότ'  Sp'  (yfoi  τισιν  ev\  φρ^σΐ  Φοϊβοε  ΆπόλΚων 

ovvfKa  μιν  κρ-ηνη  KaWippoos  ί'ξατταφησίΐ'. 


Apollo 
Getting  no  sanction  of  thy  claim,  thou  soon 
shalt  void  the  venom  Avhich  not  hurts  thy  foes. 

Chorus 

Thou  say  est  so ;  but  if  I  lose  the  suit, 
680  I'll  haunt  this  country  to  its  grievous  hurt. 

Apollo 
But  both  among  the  young  and  elder  gods 
thou  art  unhonoured,  and  'tis  I  shall  win. 

Chokus 
Since  thou  young  god  ridest  down  the  ancieiit  goddess, 
I  stay  to  be  a  hearer  of  the  sentence, 
685  between  two  minds,  to  ban  or  bless  the  land. 

Apollo 


wliere  Apollo  timself  is  tricked  by  the  nympli  Telphiisa.      0pp.  Hal.  3.  94  has 

685.  ά|Αφίβολο5  Mss.     αμψίβουΚοΒ  Tumebiis. 

The  three  Λ-erses  supplying  the  lacuna  might  represent  Apollo  as  saying  : 

^5r}  TIP  ixprjv  robs  na\ovs  διασκοπ€7ν 
καΐ  τοϊ  μ^ν  eppeiv,  rhv  δέ  σωθηναι,  θΐά, 
AiKTjs  0'  'ίκατι,  σου  re,  καΐ  Aihs  τρίτον. 

Below,  ν.  710,  Orestes  duly  ascribes  his  escape  to  Apollo,  Pallas,  and  Zeus ;  but 
Apollo  speaking  avouM  rely  rather  on  his  plea  "δικαίω$"  τ.  δ6-5,  and  say  Aίκηs  for 
(μοΰ. 

151 


Άθάνα 

έμον  τόδ'  epyov  Χοισθίαν  κρίναι  Βίκην, 

φ-ηφον  δ'  ΌρεστΎ)  tyJvS'  βγω  προζθησομαί' 

μητηρ  γαρ  οντις  βστίν  η  μ'  έγείνατο, 

το  δ'  αρσεν  αΙνω  ττάντα  πλην  γάμου  TV)(elv, 

άπαντί  θυμω,  κάρτα  δ'  εΙμΙ  τον  πατρός.  C90 

οντω  γυναικός  ου  προτιμήσω  μόρον 

dvSpa  κτανούσης  8ωμάτων  επίσκοπον' 

νίκα  δ'  ^Ορέστης  καν  ΙσόχΡηφοζ  κριθ-η. 

εκβάλλεθ'  ως  τάχιστα  τευγεων  πάλους 

οσοις  δικαστών  τοντ   επεσταλται  τέλος.  695 

Όρέστηζ 

ω  ΦοΓ/3'   Απολλον,  πως  άγων  κριθησεταυ ; 

Xopos 
ω  Νν^  /χελαινα  μητερ,  άρ   οράς  τάδε  ; 

^Ορΐ.στη<ζ 

νυν  αγχόνης  μοι  τερματ  ,  η  φάος  βλέπειν. 


686.  \οισθίαν  (sub.  (μ().  Here  it  means  'after  the  tM'elve  votes  are  sorted'. 
She  holds  up  a  Avhite  ball  to  \iti\v  as  she  speaks,  and,  assuming  her  full  authority 
as  the  divine  founder  of  that  court,  declares :  that  by  virtue  of  that  vote  of  hers 
Orestes  has  a  majority,  νικΰ,  in  case,  κΐιν,  the  votes  actually  given  are  equal. 
She  does  not  drop  her  Avhite  ball  in  an  urn.  She  keeps  it  as  a  token  and  symbol  of 
>\hat  shall  be  the  rule  and  practice  in  every  like  case  hereafter. 

This  is  how  Cicero  (very  clearly,  pro  Mil.  3)  understood  this  matter  of  the 
'calculus  Minervac':  in  the  same  way  also  Stanlej•,  Schiitz,  Bothe,  Miiller,  Schu- 
mann, Weil,  Paley,  Drake.  Miiller  and  Schumann  especially  have  discussed  the 
question  in  an  exhaustive  and  thorough  manner. 

On  the  other  side  Hermann,  Dindorf,  Linwood  think  tliat  this  first  Areopagitc 


A ΤΗ ΑΧ A 

My  part  is,  last  of  all,  to  judge  the  case. 

and  to  Orestes  I  shall  give  this  vote. 

There  is  no  mother  who  bore  me ;  iu  all  things 

with  all  my  heart,  except  in  taking  wedlock, 
690  I  laud  the  male,  and  am  my  Sire's  own  child. 

So  will  I  not  give  preference  to  her  fate, 

the  wife's,  who  slew  her  lord,  the  household's  master. 

Orestes  wins  though  found  with  equal  votes. 

Now,  judges,  ye  on  whom  this  task  is  laid, 
690  cast  forth  with  speed  the  ballots  fi-om  the  urns. 

Orestes 
0  Phoebus!   how  will  it  be  judged,  this  contest? 

Chorus 
0  Night !  black  mother !   dost  behold  this  crisis "? 

Orestes 

Strangling  is  now  my  goal,  or  asivm  of  light. 


court  consisted  of  an  oddnumber  of  judges,  perhaps  15  ;  that  Minerva  actually  gave 
her  TOte  in  the  m-n  like  the  rest ;  that  the  votes  for  each  side  were  found  to  be  equal, 
and  so  Orestes  was  acquitted. 

Hermann  argued  for  his  vieΛv  with  great  vigour  and  even  acrimony  against 
Miiller  and  Schomann.    We  haΛ"e  the  assurance  that  no  passage  has  been  OΛ'erlooked 
and  no  point  missed,    on    either  side.      After  working  the  arguments  over  with 
much  interest  and  curiosity,  I  feel  that  Miiller  is  right. 
690,  3.  θυμώ.     νίκα.     κριθή. 

697.  μίρ,  for  μητίρ. 

698.  νάυ  for  pvy.     Abresch  tirst  gave  this  line  to  Orestes  ;  697-700  being  given 
to  eu  in  M. 


Χορός 
ημίν  γαρ  eppeiv  η  πρόσω  η/χάς  μένειν. 

Άττόλλων 
πβμ,ττάζετ   6ρθω<ς  έκβολας  χ^ηφων,  ζένοί,  "00 

το  μη  άδικεΓν  σεβοντες  iv  StatpeVef 
γνώμης  απούσης  πημα  γίγνεται  μέγα, 
παρούσα  δ'  οίκον  χ^ηφος  ώρθωσεν  μία. 

Άθάνα 

ανηρ  οδ'  βκπβφενγεν  αίματος  8ίκην, 

ίσον  γάρ  εστί  ταρίθμημα  των  παΧων.  ''^'^ 

Ο ρ  ear  ης 

ω  Παλλάς,  ώ  ίτώσασα  τους  εμονς  Βόμονς, 

yata?  πατρώας  έστβρημενον  σν  τοι 

κατωκισάς  με'   και  τυς  'Ελλήνων  ερει' 

Άργεΐος  ανηρ  ανθις,  εν  τε  χρημασυν 

οΙκεΙ  πατρωοις,  Παλλάδος  καΐ  Αοζίον  7ΐη 

εκατι,  καΐ  τον  πάντα  κραίνοντος  τρίτου 

%ωτηρος'  ος  πατρωον  αΐ^εσθείς  μόρον 


699.  yap  refers  to  Sp'  opas  raSe  ;  v.  697.  Understand  ανάγκη  with  eppeiv. 
Then  Mss  and  Editors,  τιμάβ  Vi|i€iv.  Their  office  is  iroivas  ν4μΐΐν,  not  τιμάί,  and 
we  must  read  μίναν. 

700.  Μ  marks  a  change  of  speaker  here  by  a  dash  at  the  beginning  of  the  line. 
Victorius  first  gave  the  lines  to  Apollo. 

701.  in  diribitione,  not  "in  diremtione"  with  Lat.  Fr. 

702.  γν  ώ  (ΐησ-δ'  άιτό  υσ-ησ•.  ττήμαγί  νίται  μ.€γα•  Ι  omit  the  δ'  because 
nothing  is  so  proper  as  an  asyndeton  in  the  enunciation  of  a  gnome  like  this. 

703.  βαλό  νσατ    ό  ΐ  κον.     8ο  all  Editors  and  Weil.     Aeschylus  Avould  never 

154 


Chorus 
We  come  to  naught  or  else  our  rights  abide. 

Apollo 
700  Friends,  count  aright  the  outcome  of  the  votes, 

and  practice  no  unfairness  in  the  sorting : 
a  judgement  absent,  there  ensues  much  woe ; 
and  one  vote  present  rights  a  house  again. 

Athana 
He  is  absolved  fiOm  bloodshed's  penalty  : 
705  the  count  of  votes  for  each  side  is  the  same. 

Obestes 
0  Pallas,  who  hast  saved  my  house,  when  I 
was  of  my  native  land  bereft,  thou  hast 
restored  me ;  and  each  Greek  shall  say  :  ' '  Again 
an  Argive,  in  his  father's  rich  domain 
7in  he  dwells,  by  grace  of  Pallas,  Loxias, 

and  the  all-ratifying  third,  the  Saviour," 
who  saves  me,  honouring  my  father's  fate 


represent  a  voting-pebble  as  '  setting  up  again  a  house  or  household  by  hitting  it " . 
The  true  reading  is  ιταρονσα  δ' ;  and  the  metaphor  in  πημα  and  ώρθωσίν  that  of  α 
storm -tost  ship. 

704.  «y.     85' Yen.  Fl. 

706,  7.  'ώ  σ-ώοτα,  σ-α  written  over.     7oios  Dind.  for  καν  γη?• 

709.  άνήρ  Mss.     ανηρ  Porson. 

712.  Zeus  had  a  temple,  Αισωτ-ηριον,  on  the  Acropolis.  Weil  regards  δρων  as  an 
eiTor  caused  by  μόρον  written  above  it.  It  ought  to  be  irapels,  'having  set  aside ', 
or  the  like. 

»55 


σώζβί  μ€,  μητρός  rasSe  συνδίκους  ορών. 

έγώ  δε  χωρο^  '^ΐΙ^^  '^^^  ^*?  ^Φ  στ  par  ω 

το  XoLTTOv  eU  άπαικτα  ττλείστηρη  χρόνον  715 

ορκωμοτησας,  νυν  αττειμι  προς  δόμους. 

Ι^μητοί  τιν   dvSpa  Sevpo  πρνμνητην  χθονος 

έλθόντ  ίποίσειν  ευ  κεκασμζνον  ^όρυ. 

αυτοί  yap  ■ημείς  οντες  εν  τάφοις  τότε 

τοΓ^  τά/^ά  τταρβαίνουσι  νυν  ορκώματα  720 

αμ-ηχάνοίσι  ττράξομεν  ^υσττραζίαις, 

οδού?  άθύμους  καΐ  τταρόρνιθας  πόρους 

τιθέντες,  ως  αυτοίσι  μεταμελτ)  πόνος. 

ορθουμένων  δε,  και  πόΧιν  την  Παλλάδος 

τιμωσιν  αε\  τήν^ε  συμμαχώ  8ορΙ  72ο 

αυτοίσιν  ημείς  εσμεν  ευμενέστερα. j 

καΙ  χαίρε,  καΐ  συ  καΐ  πολυσσουχος  λεώς. 

πάλαίσμ'  αφυκτον  τοις  εναντιοις  εχοί 

σωτηριόν  τε  και  8ορος  νικηφόρον. 


713.  Athana  was  also  "Swretpa,  τταρα  τοΓί'Έλ\τ)(Τί,"   Hesych.  s.  v. 

710.  irKiiffT-iipris,  'furnishing,  or  furnished  Λvith,  the  greatest  amount',  τα 
πλείστα,  on  the  analogy  of  vevrijpris,  from  *αρω,  not  4ρ€σσω.  In  Choeph.  1029, 
πλΐΐστηρίζομαι  seems  to  mean  '  I  declare  Loxias  to  be  most  abundantly  charge- 
able with  imputations'.     See  J.  PoU.  p.  277,  Bekker. 

717-726.  Dind.  and  Weil  mark  the  interpolation  from  v.  719  to  726,  for  it  seems 
indubitable,  from  the  style,  that  there  is  an  intei-polation.  I  add  to  it  vv.  717,  718, 
because  they  are  too  meagre,  curt,  and  inadequate  an  account  of  the  oath.  The  things 
objected  to  by  Weil  and  Dind.  are  :  rore,  v.  719,  the  hyperbaton  of  νυν,  v.  720, 
the  πράξομΐν  Svairpal'iais,  V.  721,  the  vovos  of  V.  723,  ορθουμίνων  V.  724,  τιμωσιν 
V.  725,  and  4σμ(ν  v.  726.  It  may  be  added  that  this  is  the  only  place  where  μ(τα- 
μίΧΐΐν  is  found  in  Aesch.,  or  -κράσσαν  ws  (the  Latin  faciam  ut  eum  poeniteat) ;  the 
word  irapopvidas  occurs  only  here :  it  was  this,  perhaps,  Avhich  suggested  Horace, 
Cann.    1,  1-5,    δ,   "mala  ducis  avi  donium",  and  Epod.   10,  1,  'mala  saluta  nuvis 

156 


although  he  saw  these  pleaders  for  my  mother. 
Now  with  this  comitry  and  thy  fighting  men 

715  when  I  have  plighted  oath,  to  last  henceforth 

for  all  surviving  time,  I  will  go  home : 
[an  oath  that  no  man,  pilot  of  my  land, 
come  here  to  brandish  his  well  practised  spear. 
Myself,  then  in  the  grave,  will  yet  effect, 

720  by  hampering  mischances,  that  they  rue 

their  pains,  who  contravene  my  present  oaths : 
will  bring  about  for  them  despondent  marches, 
and  paths  attended  by  ill-omened  birds. 
If  they  uphold  these  oaths,  and  always  honour 

725  Pallas  her  city  "«'ith  confederate  spear 

I  shall  the  kinder  be  to  them.]    Farewell, 
thou  and  this  state-guard  host ;  and  may  it  have 
resistless  force  to  grapple  witli  its  foes, 
to  bring  it  safety,  triumph  to  its  spear. 


exit  alite".  It  is  possible  to  give  a  translation  of  the  rejected  lines,  after  making 
many  allowances  for  the  interpolator ;  but  the  proper  emendation  of  spurious  verses 
woiild  result  in  new  ones. 

Much  care  was  taken  to  exclude  interpolations  such  as  this.  Lycurgus  the  orator 
passed  a  law  enacting  that  well  authenticated  copies  of  the  tragedies  of  Aeschylus, 
Sophocles,  and  Euripides  should  be  preserred  in  the  pubKc  treasury ;  and  that  it 
should  be  unlawful  for  any  of  them  to  be  presented  on  the  stage  unless  the  Chief 
Secretary  of  State,  6  Ύραμματ^υί  ttjs  iroKeces,  were  present,  with  the  authorized 
version  before  him,  to  take  note  of  any  divergence,  omission,  or  interpolation  made 
by  the  actors.  This  enactment,  however,  is  one  of  that  kind  which  is  easily  evaded 
and  is  soon  set  aside;  and  the  interpolation  may  even  have  been  made  in  the  130 
years  between  459  B.C.  and  the  law  of  Lycurgus.     Plut.  Vif.  Orat.  Lycurgus. 

728.  2χοΐ5  Mss.  The  wish  is  idle,  addressed  to  Athana  ;  suitable  as  expressing 
gi-atitude  to  Athens :  therefore,  Ιχοι. 


Xop09 

(στ/3,    ά) 


Ol^estrs'"'  ΐώ,    θεοΙ  vioL,  730 

leave,  fol- 
lowed bj'  the  \  ^  ' 

twelve  TTjAatov?  ρομονς 

judges. 

καθίππάσασθε  κάκ  γέρων  εϊλεσθε  μον' 

εγω  δ '  άτίμοζ  ά  ταΚαινα  βαρνκοτο'ί 

στενάζω  ;   τί  ρεζω  ; 

γένωμαί  ^νσοίστα  πολιται?"  735 

εν  γα  τάδε,  φεν, 

Ιον  Ιον  άντίπενθη  μεθείσα  καρδίας, 

σταλαγμον  γθονι 

άφορον,  εκ  δε  τον 

Χείχην  άφνλλος  άτεκνοζ,  ώ  οίκα,  οίκα,  740 

πεΒον  επίσύμενος 

βροτοφθόρονς  κηλΙΒας  εν  χωρά  βαλεΐ. 

επαθον,  ω,  μεγάλα  tol, 

κόραι  Βνστνχεί^;  Ννκτοζ  άτιμοπενθεΐς. 

730.  Ιώ  0€oi  νεώτβροι.  1  write  j/eoi  as  a  better  correlative  of  παΚαιουί,  v.  731  : 
because  an  iambic  dimeter  is  not  a  fit  measure  in  which  to  lead  off  a  burst  of  passion, 
but  a  dochmius  is  ;  because  an  analysis  of  the  metres  shows  that  all  the  lines  are 
either  dochmiac  or  bacchiac  or  trimeter  iambic,  finishing  off  with  one  composed  of 
a  dochmius,  dactyl  and  trochaic  dipodia. 

733.  ή  τάλαινα. 

734,  δ.  These  two  Λ-erses  come  after  v.  742  in  the  mss.  Weil  transposed  them, 
and  restored  both  syntax  and  connexion  of  ideas. 

730.  δύσοκΓτα.  δυσοίστα  Miiller,  an  Old  Attic  poetic  form,  of  Λvhich  there  are 
several  examples  in  Aeschylus.  The  line  is  bacchiac  trimeter.  The  correct  dis- 
crimination of  the  verses  had  not  been  made  by  any  of  mj-  predecessors. 


Chorus 

'•iO  0  ye  youngster  gods ! 

ye  my  statutes  old 

have  ridden  do-\\ai  and  snatched  tliera  from  my  aged  grasp. 

And  I  all-scorned,  forlorn,  in  this  my  grievous  spite 

but  murmur?  nay  do — what? 
Γ30  Let's  make  us — destructful — to  th'  folk  here! 

on  this  country,  ugh  ! 

casting  grief- avenging  drops  !  venom  !  venom  from  our  heart ! 

a  rain  noisome  to 

this  land  ;  whence  shall  come 
Γ40  a  tetter  eating  buds  and  babes,  lo  for  Eight ! 

darting  upon  the  ground, 

and  scatter  health-destroying  pest-spots  on  the  soil. 

I  have  endured  hardships  immense  ! 

th'  ill-starred  girls  of  Night,  we  of  unseemly  sorrows. 

740.  λι  χήν  Mss.  Then  Ιώ  δ£κα.  I  write  ώ  δίκα,  δίκα,  likea  iroKis,  iroKis,  because 
the  verse  is  clearly  an  iambic  trimeter. 

742.  βαλ€ΐν  MSS.     /3a\€t  Turnebus. 

743.  ^ιταθον  5.  ώ  μ€γάλατοι.  The  line  is  either  cretic  or  bacchiac  dimeter  with 
a  resolved  arsis  :  therefore  I  write  ώ.  τοι  is  the  enclitic  particle  accentuating  a 
preceding  epithet. 

745,  foil.  It  is  important  to  observe  that  the  Furies  are  not  in  any  waj'  cajoled  by 
Athana.  Both  in  ov  vei/'ίκησθ''  and  ουκ  ίστ  άτιμοι  infra  she  caUs  their  attention  to 
the  fact  that  Zeus  and  six  judges  are  on  one  side,  and  themselves,  the  Erinnyes,  and 
six  judges  on  the  other.  In  such  a  deadlock,  and  Avhen  they  have  formallj-  entnisted 
the  arbitrament  to  her,  v.  405,  Athana  submits  that  they  cannot  fairly  object  if  she 
chooses  to  give  her  vote  on  her  father's  side. 

159 


Α^οίια 
€μοΙ  πίθβσθε  μη  βαρνστόνως  φβρβίν'  745 

ον  γαρ  νενίκησθ',  αλλ'  ΙσόχΡηφοξ  ^ίκη 
έ^ηλθ'  άΧηθώζ,  ουκ  ατιμία  aeOev. 
αλλ'  έκ  Διός  yap  λαμπρά  μαρτύρια  παρην, 
αυτός  θ'  6  γ^ρησας  αύτος  ην  6  μαρτύρων 
ώς  ταυτ   ^Ορβστην  ζρωντα  μη  βλάβας  εχειν.  7όθ 

ύμείς  δε  μη  θυμουσθε,  μηοβ  τηοε  γη 
βαρυν  κότον  σκη^^ησθε,  μη^'  ακαρττίαν 
τεύζητ   άφεΐσαυ  μαινάδων  σταλάγματα, 
βοτηρας  ά-χναις  σπερμάτων  ανήμερους, 
εγω  γαρ  ύμΐν  παν^ίκως  υπίσ^ομαι  755 

έδρας  τε  κα\  κευθμωνας  ενδίκου  γβονός, 
λίπαροθ ρόνοισιν  ημένας  επ   εσχ^αραις, 
εζειν,  υπ'  άστων  των^ε  τυμαλφουμενας. 

"Κορόζ 

(άντ.  ά) 

Ιώ,  θεοί  νεοί, 

τταλαιον?  νόμους  '^^^ 

καθίππάσασθε  κάκ  γέρων  εϊλεσθε  μου' 

εγω  δ'  άτιμος  ά  τάλαινα  βαρύκοτος 

lib.  ΐΓίί耫Γθ€.     πίθ^σθΐ  Tumebus. 

746.  1-' .  . .  σό  ψηφοσδίκη,  a  reading  not  recorded  in  the  editions. 

749,  00.   άυτό-σ-θ'  ό  .  .  .  θήσ-ασ.     χρ-ησα!  Tumebus.     Then,  ώ  stovt  . 

701,  2.  νμ.€ΐ  «Γ  Sere  τήι5€γήι  βαρνν  κότο  ν  <Γκήψη(Γ耕  μιηθυμό  υσΐί.  The  scribe 
omitted  μ^  θυμονσθί  by  mistake,  and  then  inserted  it  in  a  wrong  place.  The  re- 
storation is  Weil's,  after  some  attempts  made  by  Hermann  and  others. 


ΑΤΗΑΧΑ 

740  Yield  to  me  not  to  take  it  angrily : 

you  are  not  worsted :  with  like  votes  the  suit 
did  truly  issue,  in  no  scorn  of  you. 
Clear  evidence  from  Zeus  appeared  ;  and  he 
who  gave  it  also  gave  the  oracle 

750  that,  this  deed  done,  Orestes  should  receive 

no  harm.     Be  not  ye  wroth,  nor  at  the  land 
launch  your  grave  rancour,  nor  create  a  dearth 
by  dropping  foam-flakes  fr'om  your  fr-enzied  breasts, 
ungentle  shepherds  of  the  sprouting  seeds. 

7όό  I  in  good  faith  engage  that  ye  shall  have 

dwellings  and  haunts  beneath  this  righteous  earth, 
seated  at  altars  girdled  with  bright  thrones, 
and  magnified  by  these  my  citizens. 

Chorus 

0  ye  youngster  gods  ! 
760  ye  my  statutes  old 

have  ridden  down  and  snatched  them  from  my  aged  grasp. 
And  I  all-scorned,  forlorn,  in  this  my  grievous  spite 


753.  τε'νξητ .  Then  Sai  μόνων.  The  conuption  is  an  anagrammatic  one  for 
μαινάΒων,  a  term  which  the  Furies  applied  to  themselves  ahove,  v.  470.  The  other 
suggestions,  of  which  "Weil's  μαινοΧων  is  the  latest  I  know,  are  such  as  πνευμόνων 
Wakef.,  Sofco»'  Herm. 

75-1:.  βρω  τηρ  α(Γ  άιχμασ- Mss  and  Schol.  βοτηρα!  Weil,  like  φιτιητοίμΐνοε  below, 
V.  865.  ax^cus  ^Vieseler,  'the  sheaths  of  the  young  seeds ' .  Corrections  such  as 
these  are  like  beautiful  poems. 

i6i  L 


στενάζω  ;    τι  ρ4ςω  ; 

γβνωμαί  δυσΌΐστα  πολιταις" 

iv  γα  τάδε,  φευ,  760 

Ιον  Ιον  άντιπενθη  μεθείσα  καρΒίας, 

σταλαγμον  γθονι 

άφορον,  εκ  δε  τον 

ΧειχΎ)^  αφνλΧοζ  ατεκνοζ,  ω  δικά,  οίκα, 

ττεΒον  επϋσνμενο<;  770 

βροτοφθόρον;  κηλΐ^αζ  εν  χωρά  βαλεϊ. 

ετταθον,  ω,  [χεγάλα  rot, 

κόραυ  Βυστνχεΐς  Νυκτός  άτιμοπενθεΐς. 

'  Α^άια 

ουκ  εστ   άτιμοι'   μΎ)^'  ύπερθνμωζ  άγαν 

θεαΐ  βροτων  στησητε  ^ύσκηλον  χθόνα  775 

κάγω  πεποιθα  Ζηνί,  και,  τι  δει  λέγειν ; 

καΐ  κλτ^δας  οΤδα  δώματος  μόνη  θέων 

εν  ω  κεραυνός  εστίν  εσφραγισμενος. 

αλλ   ονοεν  αντον  οει.      συ  ο    ενπισηζ  εμοι 

γ\ώσσΎ]ζ  ματαίας  μη  'κβάλης  εττΐ  χθόνα 

καρπον  φέροντα  πάντα  μη  ττρασσειν  καλώς. 

775.  So  Μ  etc.  Herm.  quotes  Soph.  O.C.  1041,  κνριον  σττισω  τ4κνων.  Lin- 
Λνοοά  prefers  κτίσ-ητΐ.  The  Schol.  δύσκηλον  δυσθ€ράπ€υτον,  dem'es  it  from 
Κ7}\η,  ramex.  "Weil  expected  a  word  formed  from  κ-ηλίί,  to  mean  'contaminated', 
and  proposed  Ιΰσκ-ηΧιν.  Aesch.  regarded  5ύσκηλο$  as  connected  Λvith  κηλ^'ω 
(whether  he  was  wrong  or  right)  and  as  the  opposite  of  (ΰκη\05,  Mhich  he  uses 
Agam.  455,  according  to  my  conjecture  ΐΰκαλοι.  Ilcsych.  has,  εύκαλε?•  ατρΐμίζ^ι. 
ίϋκάλεια'  ησυχία,  (ϋκαλον  'όσιον. 

ΐ62 


Γ80 


but  murmur  ?  nay  do — what  ? 

Let's  make  us — destructful — to  tli'  folk  here  ! 
765  on  this  country,  ugh  ! 

casting  grief-avenging  drops  !  venom !  venom  from  our  heart ! 

a  rain  noisome  to 

this  land ;  whence  shall  come 

a  tetter  eating  buds  and  babes,  lo  for  Right ! 
770  darting  upon  the  ground, 

and  scatter  health-destroying  pest-spots  on  the  soil. 

I  have  endured  hardships  immense, 

th'  ill-starred  girls  of  Night,  we  of  unseemly  sorrows. 

ΑΤΗΑΧΛ 

Ye  are  not  scorned.     Make  not  in  too  much  wi'ath, 
775  ye  deities,  men's  land  disquieted 

I  too  put  faith  in  Zeus,  and — wherefore  say  it? — 
alone  of  gods  I  know  that  chamber's  keys 
where  lies  the  thunder  sealed  and  registered. 
But  there's  no  need  of  it.     0  yield  to  me ! 
780  and  cast  not  on  the  earth  from  reckless  tongue 

the  seed  that  makes  all  other  seed  to  fail. 

Supposing  that  Aesch.  used  δύσκηλοϊ  as  meaning  '  unquiet'  then  a  line  is  lost 
which  completed  the  expression  of  thought ;  and  "Weil's  '  ratio  antithetica '  indicates 
a  lacuna.     The  line  would  mean  : 

Κιμοΰ  νόσων  Te  προίΒοκωσαν  e'j^SoAas. 

777.  δωμάτων  mss.     ζώματοε  Casaubon. 
779.  ίύιτίΐθήβ  MSS.     (ύπιθη!  Hermann. 

l6j  I.  2 


κοίμα  KeXaLPOv  κύματος  πικρον  μ€νος' 

ως,  σεμνότίμοζ  καΐ  ζννοικητωρ  e/xot, 

τΓολλτ^?  δε  ^ώρας  τ^ςδε  τακροθινια, 

θνη  προ  παίδων  καΐ  γαμήλιου  τέλους,  78ό 

€-χ^ουσ\  ε?  άει  t6vS'  επαιν4σ€ΐς  λόγον. 

^ορός 
{στρ.  β') 
έμε  παθεΐν  τάδε' 

φζυ' 

ε/χέ  τταλαιόφρονα, 

κατά  τε  yctf  ol^veiv  700 

^εί;• 

άτιετον  μύσος' 

ττνέω  τοί  μένος, 

απαντά  τε  κότον' 

οΐ  οι  δά  <^εΰ*  795 

τίς  μ   υποδύεται  ττλεύρ   ο^ύνα ;    θυμον 

αίε,  ματερ,  ώ 

Νυ|•'  άτΓο  yap  με  τιμαν  Savatav  θέων 

^υσπάλαμοί  τταρ   ού^εν  ήραν  Βόλοι. 

783.  There  was  a  full  stop  at  (μο\,  which  Weil  removed  and  put  a  comma  at  ws, 
joining  ws  .  .  .  inaiveaeis•     Perhaps  ΐπαινίσΐί. 

78-1.  τησ-δί'τ  άκρο  θί  νια,  TTjsSe  τάκροθίίΊα  Turnehus.  Ilerm.  and  Weil  read 
T^sS'  er  Avhich  seriously  encumbers  the  expression. 

790.  καταγάν  6  ικ£ϊ  ν  (κατάτίγάν  in  the  antistrophe) .  οΙχν(ΐι/  Hermann,  which 
is  confirmed  by  Athana's  paraphrase,  άτιμο5  ippdv,  v.  803.  The  meaning  is  'go 
roaming  vainly  over  the  world,  Λvith  no  victim  to  chase  and  plaj'  the  vampire  on, 
because  they  are  all  dealt  Avith  by  immaculate  courts  of  justice  heedless  of  my  άΐΛΊηβ 
sanction  I ' 

164 


Calm  the  black  billow's  bitter  energy : 
most  worshipful,  my  neighbour,  thoa  shalt  take 
this  empire's  choicest  gifts,  burnt  offerings  made 
785  ere  children  are  begot,  or  nuptial  rites 

achieved,  and  evermore  approve  my  words. 

Chokus 

Me.  me  suffer  this  ! 

bah! 

me  with  the  thoughts  of  eld ! 
790  o'er  earth  vainly  roam  ! 

bah! 

a  scorned  hateful  thmg  ! 

I  breathe  furious  rage, 

and  each  form  of  spite. 
790  Oy,  oy,  da,  bah  ! 

what  is  this  smart  that  creeps  under  my  ribs '?     0  mark 

my  wrath,  mother,  0 

Night !  for  the  rude-of-hand  tricks  of  the  gods  have  reft 

me  of  my  ancient  rights,  setting  me  down  for  naught. 

791,  2.  This  φΐΰ  comes  after  ατ'κτον  in  mss.  Hermann  placed  it  right]y. 
Then  μιΰ<Γο<Γ.     μύσοί  Yen.  Fl. 

796.  ντΓοΒίται  ιτλ  €v  ρ  άσ  (νιτοΒνίται  in  the  antistrophe).  irKevp'  Weil.  The 
verse  is  docKmiac  dimeter. 

797.  I  add  the  5  to  complete  a  dochmius :  for  5  at  the  end  of  a  rhythmical 
order,  see  v.  316. 

798.  Ti  μών  (.α.  over  ώ)  δαμάυ. .  .  ων  (.αν.  over  ω).  The  antistrophe  has  τι  μάν 
δαμί  αν.  Savatau  L.  Dindorf,  which  "Weil  adopts,  comparing  v.  365  and  the  like. 
A  dochmiac  dimeter :  Oeicv  is  a  monosyllable. 

799.  δόλω  (with  oi  over  ω) ;  in  the  antistr.,  δό  λω.    The  expression  'have  hoisted, 

165 


Άθάνα 

ovTOL  καμονμαί  σοι  λεγονσα  τάγαθά'  800 

ώς  μηποτ   ζΐπτ)?  προς  νεωτέρας  εμον 

θεός  τταλαιά  και  ττοΧίσσουχων  βροτων 

άτιμος  ερρειν  Tovh^  αττόζενος  ττεΒον. 

εζεστι  yap  σοι  της^ε  γαμόρω  -χ^θονός 

etvat,  δικαίως  ες  το  παν  τιμώμενη.  80.5 

αλλ'  ει  μεν  άγνόν  εστί  σοι  ΤΙειθονς  σέβας, 

γλώσσης  εμης  μείλιγμα,  και  θελκτηριον, 

συ  δ'  ονν  μενοις  αν'   ει  δε  μη  θέλεις  μενειν, 

ονταν  δικαίως  τηΒ^  επιρρεποις  πόλει 

μηνίν  τιν  ,  η  κότον  τιν,  η  βλάβην  στρατω.  8ΐ(» 

Xopos 

εμε  παθείν  τά8ε' 

φευ' 

εμε  παλαιόφρονα, 

κατά  τε  γαν  οίχνείν' 

φευ'  815 

ατιετον  μνσος' 


or  ousted,  me,  as  a  thing  of  no  account,  out  of  my  ancient  prerogatives'  is  strong 
and  appropriate. 

800-810.  These  eleven  verses  come  after  the  antistrophe  in  M,  a  likely  mistake 
of  the  scribe.  Weil  seems  to  he  right  in  placing  them  here,  because  Athana  more 
clearly  replies  to  single  exclamations  and  deprecates  particular  threats  of  the  Furies, 
which  it  is  more  natural  she  should  do  on  hearing  them  the  first  time,  and  make  a 
more  prolonged  propitiatory  appeal  on  the  second  hearing.  Thus,  παλαιά  v.  802  is 
the  echo  of  τταλαιάφρονα  v.  789,  &τιμο5  fppfiy  v.  803  of  κατά  yav  οίχνΰν  v.  790, 
μηνίν  Tiy'  1)  κότον  ην  of  /uiVos  and  KOros  w.  793,  4.     So  Weil.     The  promise  of  a 

i66 


800  I  will  not  tire  of  telling  thee  tliy  gains 

lest  thou  an  ancient  goddess  say  that,  spurned 
by  me  thy  junior  and  this  city's  guards, 
thou  art  chased  a  wandering  outcast  from  this  soil. 
'  Tis  thine  to  have  thy  freehold  in  this  laud, 

805  for  ever  justly  honoured.     If  with  thee 

Persuasion's  majesty,  my  tongue's  caress, 
is  holy  deemed,  and  keeps  its  charm,  then  stay. 
If  thou  wilt  not,  then  canst  thou  not  uprightly 
let  any  wTath,  or  spite,  or  harm  weigh  down 

810  upon  this  city  and  its  fighting  men. 

Chorus 

Me,  me  sufier  this  ! 
bah! 

me  with  the  thoughts  of  eld ! 
o'er  earth  vainly  roam ! 
815  ball! 

a  scorned  hateful  thm» ! 


freehold  residence  in  Athens,  v.  804,  is  also  a  direct  attempt  to  appease  them  in 
their  anticipated  κατά  yav  οΙχν^Ιν. 

804,  5.  These  came  after  v.  810.  "Weil  placed  them  here  in  a  more  probable 
and  intelligible  connexion. 

804.  τη-8€γ  άμό  ψουχθονοσ•.     τ^ϊδβ  γα/^(ίρφ  Dobree. 

806.  AVeil  put  the  comma  after  μΐίλι-γμα  and  joins  ayvbv  .  .  .  καϊ  θΐΚκτηριον. 
Heimsoeth's  μαλθακτ-ηριον  does  not  seem  so  good. 

808.  θίλησ•  (ίΐονεΓη). 

809.  6  ντ  &v.     οϋτάν  Wellauer,  ovrtiv  Henu. 

167 


πν€ω  TOL  μ€νος, 

απαντά  re  κότον' 

οΤ  οι  δα  φεν" 

Tts  /χ'  υποδύεται  ττΧενρ   ohvva;    θνμον  820 

αΪ6,  ματερ,  ώ 

Ννζ'   άτΓο  γάρ  μ€  τιμαν  δαναιάϊ'  θέων 

δυσττάλα/Λοι  ττα/?'  ονδει^  rjpav  δόλοι. 

'Κθάνα 

οργάς  ζννοίσω  σοι,  yepairepa  γάρ  ei, 

καΐ  τω  μεν  ei  συ  κάρτ   εμού  σοφωτίρα'  825 

φρονεΐν  δε  κάμοι  Ζευς  εδωκεζ^  ου  κακώς. 

ΰμείς  ές  άΧλόφυλον  ελθουσαι  "χθόνα 

γης  της^'  έρασθησεσθε'    ττρούννεττω  τάδε. 

ούπιρρεων  γάρ  τιμιώτερος  χρόνος 

εσται  ττολίταις  τοΓςδε'  καΐ  συ  τιμίαν  830 

ε^ραν  έχουσα  προς  Βόμοις  "Ερεχθέως 

τεύζει  παρ   άντρων  καΐ  γυναικείων  στόλων 

όσ   αν  παρ   άλλων  οϋποτε  σχεθοις  β  ρότων. 

[συ  δ'  εν  τόποισι  τοις  εμοΐσι  μη  βάλης 


825.  κα(  τοι  μίν  <rt>  καρ  τ',    καΐ  τψ  μ(ν  ϊΊ συ  "Wieseler.    The  Scholium  explains 
Tcp  by  δια  rhv  χρόνον.     Compare  Horn.  II.  19.  218,  Ulysses  is  speaking : 

ίγώ  δβ  /ce  σύο  νο-ηματί  ye  προβαΚοΙμην 
πο\\όι>,  eirel  npoTfpos  -γΐνόμην. 

826.  The  abruptness  of  transition,  and  the  want  of  a  line  to  suit  the  exact  cor- 
respondence of  iambic  systems  induced  Weil  to  mark  a  lacuna  here  with  the  mean- 

i68 


I  breatlie  furious  rage, 
and  each  form  of  spite. 
Oy,  oy,  da,  ball! 
820  What  is  this  smart  that  creeps  under  my  ribs  ?  0  mark 

my  wrath,  mother,  0 

Night !  for  the  rude-of-hand  tricks  of  the  gods  have  reft 
me  of  my  ancient  rights,  setting  me  down  for  naught. 

A THAN A 

Thine  anger  I  will  bear :  thou  art  my  senior, 
825  and  thereby  wiser  far  than  I ;  and  yet 

to  me,  too,  Zeus  not  sparingly  gave  wit. 

If  ye  repair  to  some  extraneous  soil 
ye  will  regret  this  land :  I  give  ye  warning. 
Time  flowing  on  shall  still  more  glorious  be 
830  for  these  inhabitants.     By  Erechtheus'  halls 

thou  ha^"ing  honoured  residence  shalt  get, 
fi-om  men  and  trains  of  women,  tributes  such 
as  thou  wouldst  never  have  from  other  men. 
[Then  flmg  not  broadcast,  thou,  on  my  domains 


ing  "itaque  me  audi  optima  suadentem".    The  Scholium  is  also  \eiirei  δ  καΐ.    The 
line  might  he : 

neldet  φιλοφρονών  ris  ov  τά  χ^ίρονα. 
827.  {ιμίΐβ  8*  Mss.     I  omit  5'.      The  asyndeton  is  better,  and  this  may  be  the 
place  to  which  λΐίπα  δ  καΐ  belongs. 

832.  τέυ  |η. 

833.  'ό  (την.     'όσ'  hv  Η.  L.  Ahrens. 

S34-S42.  Ι  am  constrained  to  condemn  these  nine  vei-ses.     They  fit  in  nowhere. 

169 


μηθ^  αίματηρας  θηγάνας,  σπλάγχνων  βλάβας  835 

νέων,  άοίνους  έμμανεΐς  Θνμώμασίν' 

μηΒ^  εζελονσ   ώς  καρ^ίαν  άλεκτόρων 

εν  τοις  εμοΐ^ς  άστοίσιν  ίΒρνσγις  Αρη 

εμφνλων  τε  καΐ  προς  αλλήλους  θρασνν. 

θνραίος  έστω  πόλεμος  ου  μόλις  παρών,  840 

εν  ω  τις  εσται  hείvoς  ευκλείας  έρως, 

ενοικίου  δ'  όρνιθος  ου  λέγω  μάχην.^ 

τοιαυθ^  ελεσθαι  σοι  πάρεστιν  εζ  εμού, 

ευ  Βρωσαν,  ευ  πάσχουσαν,  ευ  τιμωμενην, 

■χώρας  μετασχείν  της^ε  θεοφιλέστατης.  845 

Χορό? 
αΐ'ασσ'  Άθάνα,  τίνα  με  φης  εχειν  iSpav ; 

Κθάνα 

πάσης  άπημον   οιζύος'   ^εχου  δβ  συ. 

Χορός 

καΐ  Βη  ΒεΒεγμαι'   τίς  δε  μοι  τιμή  μένει ; 


They  teem  with  harsh  and  vulgar  metaphors.  They  breathe  no  persuasion ;  but 
very  much  the  contrary,  as  if  one  should  say  '  Were  I  in  your  place,  this  is  what  I 
would  do'. 

Dindorf  condemned  all  from  834  to  845.  He  condemns  so  much  that  I  did  not 
heed  him  until  I  was  convinced  beyond  the  possibility  of  recantation.  Verses 
843-845  are  genuine :  my  translation  of  vv.  834-842  was  made  at  a  time  when  I 
yet  hoped  that  they  might  be  saved. 

The  tv  τότΓοισι  to7s  4μο7σι  jars  λνΐύι  iv  ro7s  4μοΊ5  αστοίσιν.      If  Horace  read 


835  thy  gory  grindstones,  banes  of  youthful  breasts, 

maddening  with  passions  not  inspired  by  wine. 
Nor  draw  the  heart  from  fighting  cocks  and  plant 
among  my  citizens  domestic  war 
Λ^^th  reckless  internecine  provocation. 

840  Let  foreign  war  come  fi-eely  here,  in  which 

shall  be  a  furious  passion  for  fair  fame ; 
I  mean  no  battle  of  the  household  bird.] 
Such  guerdons  thou  may'st  gain  fifom  me,  and  as 
kind  doer,  kindly  treated,  kindly  honoured, 

840  share  in  this  land  by  gods  most  well-beloved. 

Chorus 

What  sort  of  home  shall  mine  be,  queen  Athana  ? 

Athana 
Free  h.Om  the  pain  of  every  grief:  accept  it. 

Chorus 
Say  I  accept :  what  diginty  awaits  me  ? 


αίματηρα$  θη^άναΒ,  SO  did  Martial  read  "0  tempora  I  0  mores  1"  A  lie  is  soon  be- 
lieved. The  right  word  for  'drawing'  a  fowl  is  i^aipeTv,  and  that  is  a  wrong 
argument  in  favour  of  ΐξ^λοΰσ'.  ου  μ6κι$  irapwv  is  Latin,  non  paruin  praesens. 
ivoLKiai  opviQfs  are  Pliny's  "villaticae  alites",  X.  H.  23. 1.  As  soon  as  the  foolish 
favour  of  one's  prejudice  is  withdiawn,  these  lines  have  nothing  to  make  them  ac- 
ceptable. 

846.  φήσ•.  ■  Perhaps  i^eiv  would  be  better  here. 

848.  τί  aSc'iio  ι  τι  μή  jxev  €ΐ•     One  would  expect  τίνα  δ'  (μοϊ  τιμήν  ye/ietj  ; 

Χ7Ι 


A^ttia 

ώς  μη  tlv   oTkov  evOeveiv  avev  σεθεν. 

Ιίορόζ 
σν  τοντο  πράζβίς  ωστ   €μ.€  σθένειν  τόσον ;  850 

τω  yap  σέβοντι  συμφοράς  ορθώσομεν. 

Χορός 
καί  μοι  προπαντός  εγγνην  θήσεί  γ^ρόνου ; 

Άθάνα 

ζζβστί  γαρ  μου  μη  \eyeiv  α  μη  τελώ. 

Χορός 
OeXyeiv  μ   εοικας  καΐ  μεθιστάναι  κότου. 

Άθάνα 

Toiyap  κατασον  ους  επικτησει  φίλους.  8ό.5 


849.  CU  (τθίνΕΪν.     (ϋθίνΰν  Scaliger. 

802.  Ίτρο  ιταντί)  σ.  irpoiravros  Abresch,  for  irpb  navrhs  vrritten  up  to  his  time. 

803.  eveffTi,  Meineke,  is  not  as  good  as  ϊξίστι. 

854.  θ£λξ€ΐν  and  μ«θ((Γταμαι  mss  and  Edd.      But  it  is  much  more  likely  that 
Aeschylus  "WTOte  OeXyav  and  μ^θιστάναι,  which  I  edit. 

855.  ΤΟΪ  γαρ  κατοχθόν  ό  v<r'  ίττι  κτηίτη.     κατά  χθόν'  ούσ'  means  'being  some- 

172 


ΑΤΗΑΝΑ 

That  not  one  household  thrive  where  thou  art  not. 

Chorus 
Si'o  Will  you  effect  that  I  have  all  this  power? 

Athana 
I  will  steer  straight  thy  worshipper's  affairs. 

Chorus 
And  give  me  surety  for  all  future  time  ? 

Athana 
^Yhat  I  will  not  perform  I  need  not  promise. 

Chorus 
You  seem  to  charm  and  move  me  from  my  wi'ath. 

Athana 
8.)δ  Then  hless  with  spells  the  friends  whom  you  will  gam. 


where  about  in  the  "world',  ΐφυμνησαι  τ.  8ό6  (compare  Hesych.  (φυμνεΊε'  iirdSeis, 
2ο^οκλη5)  suggested  to  "Weil  κατασον  which  he  puts  forward  rather  diffidently,  but 
no  word  could  suit  better.  Hesychius  gives,  κατγσαι,  i.e.  κατασαι'  κατακηλησαι,  and 
καττ/σάτην  κατ{κη\ησάτην.  The  meaning  is  :  '  Tranqiiillise  the  fears  of  your  dis- 
pleasure which  are  now  entertained  by  those  who  are  to  be  your  friends,  by  invoking 
blessings  upon  them'.     The  reader  will  call  to  mind  Βύσκηλον,  v.  775. 

173 


ϋορός 

TL  ovu  μ'  αι^ωγας  rrJS'  εφυμνησαι  γθονί; 


Άθάν 


οποία  νίκη'ζ  μη  κακηζ  imcTKona, 


καΐ  ταύτα*  γηθεν  εκ  τε  πόντιας  Spoaov 

Ιζ  ουρανού  re  κάνβμων  αηματα 

ευήλιων  πνεοντ   επιστείγειν  -χθόνα'  860 

καρπόν  τε  yatas  και  βοτών  επιρρντον 

αστοΐσίν  ενθενουντα  μη  καμνειν  -χβονω, 

καΐ  των  βροτείων  σπερμάτων  σωτηριαν' 

των  δ'  εύσεβούντων  ενφορωτερα  πεΧοι' 

στεργω  γαρ,  avSpos  φιτνποιμενοζ  Βίκην,  865 

το  των  δίκαιων  τώνδ'  άπενθητον  γένος. 

τοιαύτα  σονστι.      των  άρευφάτων  δ'  εγω 

πρεπτών  αγώνων  ουκ  άνεςομαι  το  μη  ον 

τηνΒ^  άστννίκον  εν  βροτοΐς  τιμαν  πολύν. 


857.  Athana  being  asked  by  the  Eumenides  wliat  tokens  of  good-Avill  they  can 
ofifer  in  sign  of  submission  says:  'Let  them  be  such  as  accord  ^rith  the  absence  of 
all  ill-wiU  which  marks  my  victory  over  you :  bless  my  people  in  the  salubrity  of 
their  climate,  the  fertility  of  their  sou,  their  cattle,thehealthinessof  their  children, 
the  good  behaviour  of  the  great  majority  of  the  citizens :  I  Λνϋΐ  be  answerable  my- 
self for  their  Λ'ictory  in  war'. 

The  other  interpretation  '  such  things  as  have  no  evil  results  \vhen  victory  is 
won'  (WeU)  will  not  bear  examination  and  reflection.  It  seems  to  have  taken  rise 
out  of  the  expunged  verses,  834-842. 

861.  βροτών  Mss.     βοτών  Stanley. 

862.  €v  Gev  δ  υντασ-  (a  dot  on  <r). 

864.  τώ  V  δυσ-σ€βό  υντω  ν  δ'  4k  ψ  ο  ρ  ωτ4ρ  α  ΊτίΚο  ι  σ"  The  δ'  is  omitted  in 
Ven.  Fl.  Fana.  Hcrm.  keeps  neKois,  and  those  who  follow  him  are  content  with 
the  meaning  'but  may  you  be  rather  a  carter-out  of  the  impious,  as  weeds  and 


Chorus 
What  do  you  bid  me  conjure  for  this  land? 

Athana 

Such  things  as  suit  a  victory  not  ungentle, 

even  these :  that  both  from  earth  and  dew  marine, 

that  both  from  sky  and  winds  fair  breezes  breathe 

i^60  through  genial  sunshine  and  pervade  the  land : 

that  copious  produce  from  the  earth  and  herds 
may  never  fail  to  flourish  for  this  people ; 
with  healthy  growth  of  human  seed,  but  more 
prolific  in  law-fearing  men;  for  I, 

8(15  like  him  who  shepherds  garden-plants,  would  have 

this  breed  of  righteous  men  exempt  from  ill. 
Such  boons  are  thine.     From  bloody  pageantries 
of  battle  I'll  not  brook  they  not  ennoble 
throughout  the  world  this  city  paramount. 


superfluous  pLints '.  I  think  δ'  ΐύσΐβούντων  was  corrupted  into  SvaaePovvrajy.  then, 
naturally,  ΐΰφορωτ4ρα  into  4κφορωτΐρα  lest  Athana  might  wish  Athens  to  he  more 
prolific  in  wicked  men  than  good.  Then  δ'  was  inserted:  I  ascrihe  its  omission  in 
the  hest  copies  to  the  fact  that  a  later  hand  has  often  made  additions  in  Μ  of  single 
letters,  as  hei'e  of  δ',  and  s  in  π4\οι$,  and  after  the  copies  were  made.  ευσΐβοΰΐ'τΐ5 
does  not  mean  'god-fearing'  hut  'righteously-acting'.  Neither  Aeschylus  nor 
Aristotle  ever  expected  all  the  people  in  a  state  would  be  good,  or  any  one  of  them 
perfectly  so:  only  that  a  majority  would  be  weU-conducted. 

867.  <r-6  voTTi.  σου  'ffTiYen.  Fl.  Aug.  σοϋστι  Porson.  'These  are  things 
for  thee  to  give.' 

The  Eimienides  endeavour  heartily  to  carry  out  Athana' s  desire,  repeating  her 
ATords  or  using  their  equivalents ;  inippvTov,  v.  861,  suggests  ^πισσύτουί  v.  877, 
(for  which  Meineke  need  not  haΛ•e  proposed  έπιρρύτον$);  the  εύηλίωϊ  of  v.  860,  the 
φαώρίν  α\ίου  aeXas  of  v.  879  ;    and  the  γηθίν  of  v.  80S,  the  yaias  of  λ•.  878,  etc. 

175 


Χορός 
(στρ.  α') 
Athenian  Se^o/xttt  Παλλάδος  ^υνοίκίαν,  37ο 

citizens  in 

m^kfhem-  ούδ'  ατιμάσω  ττόλιν, 

selves  at  the 

sides^ofthe  ^^^  ^^^  Zeu?  6  παγκρατης  "Αρης  re 

φρονριον  θβων  Ρ€μ€ΐ, 

ρυσίβωμορ  ΈλΧάνων  άγαΚμα  δαιμόνων, 
ατ   έγω  κατεύχομαυ,  8^^ 

θεσπίσασα  ττρευμενως' 
επίσσύτονζ  βίου  τνχ^ας  ονησίμονζ 
yata?  έζαμττρενσβί 
φαυ^ρον  άΧίον  σβλας. 


877.  uiov  for  βίου. 

878.  Ιξ  αμβρ  <5  σοι  Μ,  G.  ίξαμϋρόσαι  Ven.  Flor.  Fam.  Four  long  syllables  are 
required,  for  the  penult  of  ερμαίαν,  below,  could  not  be  sboi-tened  by  Aescb.  Pauw 
proposed  (ξαμβρνσαι.  Tbe  aor.  of  βρνω  is  unknown ;  tbe  quantity  of  tbe  υ  is  as- 
sumed without  wan-ant ;  the  verb  is  intransitive.  Much  the  same  is  the  case  with 
ίζαμβράσαι,  'fling  out  by  violent  agitation',  or,  'extract  by  fermentation';  it  has  no 
aor.,  and,  if  it  had,  the  α  would  be  short.  Meineke  has  thought  ofyaias  e|  αμβρνξαι 
or  else  ομβρί^σαι.  The  ί^αμ-κρ^νσα  which  I  read  from  conj.  satisfies  the  metre  and 
makes  the  right  sense  :  'no  miasma,  no  malaria  shall  the  sun's  heat  draw  up  from 
the  earth,  but  only  those  exhalations  which  are  favourable  conditions  and  circum- 
stances, τΰχαϊ,  of  life'. 

ίμπρον  is  'a  rope  or  trace,  used  in  place  of  a  camage-pole  in  drawing  loads'. 
Hesych.  rh  τ^ταμίνον  σχοινίον  φ  ^χρωντο  avr\  ρυμον.  αμπρξύ(ΐν  is  'to  haul  by  means 
of  such  a  rope,  so  that  the  ploughing  oxen  are  attached  tandem-fashion'.  Hesych. 
explains  αμ-κρζύΐΐν  -κροτονίζΐίν  (haula  jib-sail  up  the  π/)ότο»Ό$),  Ηλκίΐν,  αμαξηΧατΐΐν. 
In  Callim.  Fr.  234  and  Lycoph.  635  αμπρίύαν  βίον  is  'di'ag  out  a  miserable  ex- 
istence', ίΐαμπρον  is  'the  rope  of  a  windlass  for  drawing  things  out  of  a  deep 
place'.    (Gloss.  Philox.  had  better  have   explained  protelum  by  ίμπρον  than  by 

ί^αμ-προν),     Ai".  iys.  281: 

X&iTU)s  έξαμτΓρίύσομΐν 

τοΰτ'  avev  κανθηΚίου 
is  'haul  it  up  by  the  ί^αμ-προν  without  a  windlass'.     In  Arist.  Hist.  Art.  24.  2,  a 

176 


Chorus 

870  Eesidence  I  with  Pallas  will  accept, 

nor  will  slight  the  city  where 

even  Zeus,  lord  of  all,  and  Ares  dwell,  a 

fortress  for  celestials, 

guarding  Grecian  altars,  pride  of  Greek  divmities. 
875  Now  for  her  I  offer  prayer, 

and  benignantly  foretell : 

the  sun's  gay  splendour  shall  di'aw  up  fi-om  earth, 

in  full  streams,  effluences 

teeming  with  delight  to  life. 


superannuated  mule  insists  upon  συναμνρΐΰων  witli  the  other  mules,  i.  e.  on  being 
tackled  on  to  the  rope  by  which  blocks  of  stone  were  hauled  along. 

The  "protelo  trini  boves  unum  aratrum  ducent"  of  Cato,  Xon.  363.  10  is: 
'  three  oxen  arranged  tandem -fashion  and  pulling  at  one  rope  are  the  complement 
for  each  plough'.  Dr.  J.  K.  Ingram  takes  it  as  fonned  oi pro-teud-him,  so  as  to 
mean  'the  instrument  or  implement  sti-etched  in  front'.  Ter.,  Lucr.,  and  Catull. 
derive  it  from  teliim,  '  missile  weapon ' .  "  Protelare  dictis"  Ter.  Ph.  1.  4.  35  is 
ακροβοΚίζΐσθαί,  'receive  with  a  volley'.  In  Lucr.  4.  191  "protelo  stimiilatur^'' 
and  ibid.  2.  531  '^^\ote\o  plag  a  rum''',  with  Catull.  56.  7,  "protelo  cecidi^' ,  the 
etymology  imagined  by  those  poets  is  clearly  indicated. 

I  would  propose  οττισάμπρψ  instead  of  the  οπισαμβω  of  Soph.  Fr.  920,  which  is 
fonned  (L.  and  S.)  from  οπίσω  and  αναβαίνω.  The  word  is  written  οιησάμβρφ  in 
Plutarch's  Collection  of  Proverbs  in  use  at  .Alexandria,  3 ;  and  by  the  help  of 
Horace's  "ne  currente  rota  funis  eat  retro''''  the  explanation  of  οπισάμπρψ  is 
tolerably  clear :  4π\  των  eirl  n-h  χείρον  {κατά  των  χ^Ίρον,  Vatic.  Prov.  3,  36)  ev  toIs 
ιτράγμασι  προβαινόντων,  Plut.  Bears  get  down  a  tree  hind  part  foremost,  "ursi 
arborem  aversi  derepunt",  Plin.  If.  H.  8.  36.  54 ;  but  the  getting  up  a  tree  hind 
part  foremost  and  at  the  same  time  making  'one  step  forward  and  two  back', 
which  latter  is  our  form  of  the  proverb,  is  not  easily  imagined. 

"  On  croit  que  la  cause  de  ce  maiivais  air  vient  de  ce  que  tout  le  terroir  des 
environs  d'Alexandrette  est  fort  marecageux ;  et  que  les  vapeurs  que  le  Soleil  en 
ekve,  causent  cette  incommodite  a  ceux  qui  s'y  aiTetent." — Le  Bniyn,  Voyages, 
vol.  ii.  p.  473. 


(συστ.  α') 

τάδ'  εγώ  προφρόνως  Tol^Se  ττολιταις  sso 

ττράσσω,  μεγάλας  καί  δυσάρεστους 

Βαίμοναζ  αύτοΰ  κατ  αν  άσσο  μένη' 

ττάντα  yap  αύται  τα  κατ   ανθρώπους 

ε\αγον  Βίέπειν' 

ο  δε  πτ)  κύρσας  Άρεων  τούτων  885 

ουκ  οΐ^εν  όθεν 

ττληγαΐ  βιότου    .... 
τα  yap  εκ  προτέρων  άπλακηματά  νιν 

προς  τάςδ'  απάγει*   σιyωv  δ'  όλεθρος 

και  μέγα  φωνουντ  890 

ε)(^θραΙς  οργαΐς  άμαθύνεί. 

Χορός 

(άντ.  ά) 

Βεν^ροπημων  δε  μη  πνεοι  βλάβα' 
τ  αν  εμαν  ^αριν  λέγω* 


883.  αν  ο  ν(Γ  (a  flouiish  oxev  ν  ο). 

885-887.  As  this  first  system  of  anapaests  spoken  Ly  Atliana  corresponds  to  tlie 

last,  vv.  961-972,  also  spoken  by  her,  we  ΙαιΟΛν  that  these  three  lines,  885,  6,  7,  are 

a  dimeter,  a  monometer,  and  a  paroemiac.      Four  syllables  are  wanting  in  M, 

which  gives: — ■ 

ό  δί  μή  κυρ  (τασ  βαρ  £ω  ντο  υτων, 

ο  υ  κό  ΐ  Sev  ο  θενιτληγάι  βι  ό  του" 

and  Herm.  supplied  ιταρίτταισαν  A\ithout  any  adequate  analysis  of  the  passage. 
Changes  of  πη  for  μτ),  π\ηγα.5  for  πληγα),  Avith  irapiavpev  to  complete  the  paroe- 
miac, seemed  to  me,  for  some  time,  sufficient,  the  meaning  being  quite  clear.     But 

1/8 


A THAN A 

880  These  are  the  things  which  I  gladly  procure  ^ 

for  this  people,  by  giving  a  domicile  here 
to  these  daemons  august  and  so  hard  to  appease : 
for  to  them  is  allotted  the  charge  to  control 
all  human  affairs : 

«85  and,  perhaps,  he  who  meets  these  Avengers,  at  times 

does  not  know  from  what  source 
the  scourges  of  life  have  assailed  him. 
'Tis  the  sms  of  his  forefathers  lead  him  away 

to  these  judges ;  and  deadly  doom,  mutely  pronounced, 

^90  -wdth  implacable  ire 

into  dust  crushes  even  a  bii?  boaster. 


Chobus 

May  no  blight,  devastating  fruit-trees,  breathe 
(not  for  my  delight,  I  mean) : 


βαρίων  cannot  possibly  be  right ;  and  the  things  proposed,  βαρέων  Franz,  -πράων 
Schiitz,  ϊΚαρων  "Weil,  etc.,  do  not  seem  to  proceed  from  fuU  consideration.  I  think 
βαρίων  is  accounted  for  by  supposing  Aesch.  to  have  adopted  the  Homeric  dialectic 
form  'Αρίων,  from  II,  9.  566  : 

€ξ  αρίων  μτιτρ'όΒ  Κίχολωμίνοί, 

which  αραΐ  residt  in  the  rousing  of  the  ήεροψοΓτΐϊ  'Epivvs,  ibid,  571.     Then  viv 
ίτΓΎΐΚθον,  or  Hermann's  παρίπαισαν,  or  the  Uke,  may  be  supplied  to  complete  the 
impei-fect  verse  887.     See  a  fuller  account  in  the  Appendix. 
889.  HeiTuann  inserted  δ'  after  aiyuv. 


φλογμοί  τ   ομμ,ατοστερεί'ς  υφοιντο 

μη  vepav  ορον  τόπων'  89.) 

/Ατ^δ'  άκαρποι  αίανης  ^φβρπβτω  νόσος' 

μηλά  τ    ενθβνονντα  ΐίαν 

ξυν  Βίπλοΐσυν  ζμβρνοίς 

τρβφοί  γρόνω  τ€ταγμ€νω'  γόνος  oe  Γας 

Ώ\οντό)(θων  'Έ,ρμαίαν  ί>00 

δαιμόνων  SoaLV  tlol. 

Άθάνα 
{σύστ.  β') 

^  τάδ'  aKOvere,  ττόλεως  φρουρών, 
οί'  ewLKpaLvet; 

μέγα  γαρ  δύναται  ττότνυ    Εριννς 
παρά  τ   άθανάτοίς  τοις  νπο  γαία.'  905 


894.  φλοιγμιοσ"  ό  μ|ΐατο  στ€ρή$  φυτών  το.  The  σ  in  φλοΐΎμϊχτ  was  added  by  a 
later  hand:  ψΧο-γμοϊ  rcToia.ms'by  anayrammatism.  Then,  τ' is  given  in  Fl.  όμμα• 
ΎοστΐρηΒ  was  introduced  to  suit  φλοίγμ^ϊ.  φιττώντ})  by  anagr.  becomes  υφοιντο. 
AVeil  had  proposed  ΰφοιτο.  The  meaning  will  be  like  Paus.  10.  17.  6:  rhv  Ζίφυρον 
κάΙ  Bopeav  κωΚϋΐσθαι  νομ'ιζουσι  μτ;  άχρι  τη$  'S.apSovs  (ξικνίΊσθαι. 

897.  ίυθίν  δ  νντ  Αγαν.  ΐνθΐνονι/τα  Παν  Meineke.  Aesch.  is  fond  of  mentioning 
Pan  {Pers.  441 ;  Agam.  56),  who  had  endeared  himself  to  the  Athenians  in  the 
Persian  war.  Dobree's  70  is  wrong,  because  the  peculiar  gift  of  Earth  is  mentioned 
V.  899  foU.  Pausanias  says,  1.  28.  4,  ^*  As  you  descend  from  the  Acropolis,  jmt 
under  the  Propylaen  there  is  a  spring  of  water  and  a  grotto,  where  is  a  holy  place 
dedicated  to  Apollo  and  Pffw",  and  he  then  tells  the  stoiy  of  Pan's  appearing  to 
Phidippides  as  he  passed  the  mountain  of  the  Yiigin,  between  .fVi-cadia  and  Argolis, 
and  saying,  iis  evvovs  Άθηναίοΐί  eijj,  καΐ  on  is  Μαραθώνα  τ^ξοι  σι/μμαχήσωρ.  oinos 
μ(ν  oiu  δ  Othi  inl  ταύτι;  τί)  θ77€λι'α  Τΐτίμ-ηται. 

898.  |υν  δι  irX  οί  σ  «νβρ  ν  οισ.  Corrected  in  Fl.  CalUm.  Hymn.  Αρ.  54,  τ)  Se 
Κΐ  μουνοτόκοί  5ι5υματόκο5  al\pa  yevotTO. 

899.  τρ  ίφ  οι  χρ  όνωι.  τίταγμίν  ω  70  ν  ο  σ,  with  two  syllables  wanting,  which 
Meineke  supplies  as  in  my  text,   e.xrept  that  I  prefer  ros  to  yas.     Strabo  uses 


Lot  blasts,  killing  buds,  stop  short,  nor  trespass 
89>  o'er  the  frontier  of  this  land: 

no  distemper  doleful,  killing  produce,  here  approach ; 

but  let  Pan  the  thriving  flocks 

(each  with  younglings  twain)  increase 

in  season  due  ;  and  let  fhe  Earth's  own  breed  from  rich 
900  deep  soil,  with  lucky  find 

ratify  the  daemons'  gift. 

Athana 

Hear  ye  these  things,  ye  the  city's  defenders, 
how  she  ordains  them? 
for  the  Lady  Erinnys  possesses  much  power 
905  among  the  immortals  who  dAvell  underground  : 


ytvvav  of  the  eai'th  producing  precious  metals  ;  and  of  Attica  he  says,  3.  p.  198, 
Teubn.  :  oh  yap  πλοι/σία  μόνοι/  άλλα  καϊ  υποπλουσία  η  χώρα,  καΧ  παρ'  eKeiyois  ws 
οληθώϊ  rhv  νποχθόνιον  τόπον  ουχ  δ  AtSrjs  αλλ'  ό  Πλούτων  /carot/ce?.  Rabelais,  3.  3, 
speaks  of  "  Dis,  le  pere  aux  escutz". 

900.  ττλ  ο  υτό  χθω  ν  ep  |χάι  αν.  Ι  write  these  with  capitals  (comp.  ^Ένοσίχθων) 
because  of  the  direct  allusion  to  the  deities.  Literally  :  '  and  may  the  Pluto- 
chthonian  jjrogeny  of  Earth  ratify  the  Hermaean  gift  of  the  daemons ' .  Earth  the 
begetter,  Plutus  the  guarder,  and  Hermes  the  Good  Helper  in  the  search  for  precious 
metals,  are  here  giOuped  together  as  a  trio  who  guarantee  that  the  promised  gift  of 
mineral  wealth  shall  not  be  invalid.  Pausanias  found  their  statues  in  the  sanctuary 
of  the  Awful  Goddesses  at  the  foot  of  the  Ai-eopagus,  1.  28.  6,  KitraiVe  καϊ  ΤΙΚοΰτων 
καΐ  Έρμ7ί5  κα\  Γ^ϊ  &•γα\μα. 

903.  όϊ  α«Γΐ  κρα-ν  €ΐ.     Correctly  in  Turn,  and  Rob. 

905.  τδι  σ-θ'  mss.  Heimsoeth  removed  the  Θ'.  Then,  γαΐαν  >iss.  This  pro- 
bably represents  yata,  Avhich  I  prefer.  These  deities  are  called  θ(οΙ  ol  wroyaioi 
by  Pausanias  in  the  passage  cited  :  it  reads  as  if  statues  of  them  were  there  as  well 
as  those  already  mentioned :    'όσα  &\\a  avaKfirai  {άγάΚματα)  0(wv  των  υπογαίων. 


irepi  τ   ανθρώπων  φανβρ^  ώς  τβλζως 

^ίαττράσσονσιν 

τοί'ζ  μβν  άοιδάς,  τοΓς  δ'  αν  δακρύων 

βίον  άμβλωτΓον  τταρέχουσιν. 

lLopo<i 
{στρ.  β') 
άν^ροκμητας  δ'  αώρ-  910 

ονς  απεννέττω  τνχ^ας' 
νεανίδων  τ   ετηηράτων 
άν^ροτυχείζ  βιότον^  δοτ€,  κνρι   βχουσαί 
θεαΐ  των,  'SlolpaL, 

ματροκασιγνηταί,  δαίμονες  ορθονομοι, 
τταντί  δό/χω  μετάκοινοι,  9ΐό 

τταντΧ  -χ^ρόνω  δ'  επιβριθει^ 
ivSiKOiS  ομίλίαις, 
τταντα  τιμιώταται  θέων. 

Άθάια 
{μίσον  σνστ. } 

τάδε  rot  χώρα  τήμτ)  προφρονως 

ετΓίκραινο  μένων 

006.  φαν  €ρώ(Γ.     φανίρ   is  Meineke. 

908.  τόισ-δ*   άν  κρνων  Mss.     Tumebus  connected  the  eiTor  from  ^irroipavis. 

909.  irapexovaai  mss.  and  Edd.  A  slovenly  ending,  and  Μ  goes  on  without  a 
stop.      Road  τταρίχουσιν. 

910.  See  the  scolion  Athen.  Ιό.  δΟ.  in  the  Appendix. 

911.  vea-  in  veavi^wv  is  one  long ;   ο.ντ\  μια$  in  the  margin  of  F. 

912.  913.  κυ  . .  pi  ?\o vt€o-  Otai  των,  μΌ  ΐ  ρ  αι•  The  Editors  haΛ■ekept  exovres, 
althoixgh  it  cannot  be  anything  Init  a  scribe's  blunder  for  ίχουσαι.  They  have 
«hanged  των,  '  them '  or  '  over  these  things ' ;  but  it  seems  to  be  exactly  right  in 
sense  and  metre. 

182 


and  'tis  clear  with  respect  to  mankind  that  they  make, 

with  an  issue  complete, 

glad  carols  for  these,  but  to  others  dispense 

a  life  that  is  purblind  with  weeping. 

Chorus 

910  All  mishaps  whence  men  die 

ere  their  time  I  interdict. 

To  their  lovely  maidens  grant 

Ηλ^68  that  wm  husbands,  ye  deities  holding  the  sway  o'er 

these  things,  0  Moerae  ! 

sisters  of  mine  by  one  womb,  daemons  who  regulate  Eight, 
910  living  as  part  of  each  household, 

bearing  in  each  generation 

rule  with  righteous  intercourse, 

each\\'here  most  adored  of  deities. 

Athana. 

I  rejoice  that  ye  heartily  sanction  and  seal 
these  boons  for  my  land  ; 

914.  op  θο  νό  μο  ι.     Heroi.  pret'erred  ορθάνομοι.     Each  gives  a  good  sense. 

915.  [iiya  κοινοί.  TurneLus  μ^τάκοινοι.  So  Oppian,  Hal.  2.  680,  says  of 
the  time  of  Marcus  Aiu-elius : 

vw  yap  (T€,  Αίκη,  θρ4τΓΤ€ΐρα  τΓοληωι/, 
yiyvwaKoi  μΐρόπΐσοΊ  συνέστων  ήδέ  σύνοικον. 

917.  ττάντα  iiss.  ναντα.  Canter.  The  -word  '  eachwhere'  occurs  in  the  Earl  of 
Sm-rey's  Translation  of  Virg.  Aeu.  2.  799,  "from  eachwhere  flock  together",  and  in 
other  books  of  that  tinie. 

i33 


γάννμαί,  στεργω  δ'  όμματα  Πείρους,  920 

OTL  μοί  γΧωσσαν  καί  στόμ   επωπα 

π/305  τάςδ'  άγρίως  αττανηναμέναζ' 

αλλ'  εκράτησβ  Zeu?  αγοραίος, 

νίκα  δ'  ayaeouu 

epL<;  ημέτερα  δια  παντός.  ί>-ί•3 

Χορός 
(αντ.  β') 
ταν  δ'  ατΐΧτ) στον  κακών 

μηποτ   εν  πάλει  στάσιν 
ταδ'  εττεύγρμαί  βρεμειν' 
μη^ε  πιονσα  κόνις  μελαν  αΓ/χα  πολιτωΐ' 
δι'  οργαν  ττοινας 

άντίφόνους  άτα?  αρπαΧίσαι  πόλεως.  930 

φάρματα  δ'  άντιδιδοΓει^ 

κοινοφίλεΐ  Siavoia, 
καΐ  στνγεΖν  μυα  φρενί, 
πολλών  γαρ  τόδ'  ei^  βροτοΐς  ακος. 

Άθάνα 
(άντισνστ.  β') 
αρα  φρονούσα  γλώσσης  άγα^ι^? 

oSov  ευρίσκεις ;  935 


921.  ίΐτω  πάι.     Perhaps  €7Γ£ίπα,  because  of  4κράτησΐ,  ν.  923  ;  Athana  seems  to 
allude  to  those  pleas  of  hers  -vrhich  were  so  long  without  avail. 
923.   'Ayopa'iov  Δώϊ  βωμ}>$  Άθηντισι  Hesjxh. 
925.   '  My  effort  to  obtain  good  things  (for  Athens)'. 

iS4 


920  and  I  look  to  the  eyes  of  Persuasion  witli  love, 

for  slie  kindly  looks  do^^'n  on  my  words  and  my  lips 
when  I  pray,  tliough  tliey  rudely  rejected  my  prayer 
but  Zeus  Agoraeus  prevailed,  and  our  strife 
to  obtain  for  our  friends 

925  all  good  things  has  wholly  succeeded. 

Chorus 

Next  I  pray  never  may 

faction  thunder  in  this  state, 
faction  never  gorged  with  woes  : 

nor  let  the  dust  ha\dng  drunk  the  red  blood  of  the  people, 
in  wrath  greedily 
930  swallow  reprisals  of  blood,  ruin  and  death  to  the  land. 

Joys  let  them  tender  for  joys,  with 

sphit  of  mutual  likings, 
nurse  dislikes  with  one  accord  ; 
here  lies  cure  for  many  human  ills. 

Athana 

Art  thou  not  by  thy  wit  now  finding  the  track 
935  of  a  tongue  that  is  kind  ? 


929.  1Γ01 V  as  is  mucli  better  than  the  noivas  adopted  by  some  Editors. 

930.  αρτταΧΊζομαι'   ασμ4νω$  Ερχομαι  Hesych.     Here  it  is  1  aor.  act.  opt. 

93-i.  dp  αψρονόυ(Γΐ  v.    apa  φρονούσα  Herm.,  and  eupiaKus  for  €vpi(rK<i  in  λ•.  930. 
Musgi'aA'e  had  proposed  φρονοϋσαι  and  €νρίσκουσ\ 


€κ  των  φοβέρων  TOivhe  προσώπων 

μέγα  κερΒοζ  ορώ  τοΓςδε  πολίταις' 

τάςδε  γο,ρ  εΰφροναζ  ενφρονες  aet 

μέγα  τυμώντες, 

yalav  κ(χί  πό\ιν  ορθο^ίκαιον  9^0 

πρεφετε  πάντως  Βυάγοντες. 

Xopos 


(στρ.  γ') 
γαίρετε  γαίρετ   ει^αιοτι/Λίαισι  πΧοντου' 
γαίρετ   άστικοζ  λεώς 

Ικταρ  -ημενοί  Διο? 
παρθένου,  φίλοι  φίλα?, 

ενφρονουντεζ  ενφρονι' 
Παλλάδος  δ'  νπο  πτεροϊς  9ΐδ 

οντά?  αζεταί  πατήρ. 

Άθάνα 

αΙνώ  τε  μνθονζ  τώνΒε  τών  κατενγματων, 
πεμφω  τε  φέγγει  ΧαμπάΒων  σελασφόρων 

93§.  -π-ροσώ  ττων.  We  infer  fiOiu  this  that  the  Eumenides  kept  the  same 
cheadful-looking  masks  and  garb  to  the  end  of  the  play  :  but  Pausanias  says, 
1.  28.  G,  that  there  -was  nothing  ψοβΐρ})ν  about  the  statues  of  the  'Χ^μναί  which  he 
saw  in  their  holy  place  under  the  ^Vreopagus. 

938.  Ιυφράνασ  έύψρονεσ-.     eu^^oi/as  Tumebus. 

940.  καΐ  γήν.  A  common  error  for  yatav.  The  first  καΐ  is  inept.  For  a  similar 
coustmction  Λ\1ί1ι  ^ιί-yeiv,  Weil  compares  Isocr.  Kicod.  41,  χρτ?  tovs  opdSis  βασι- 
\euovTas    ras    iroXeis    iv    δμονοία    παρασθαι   Siayetv. 

941.  χάντίσ-.     iravrus  Yen.,  Bothe. 

942.  χάιρίτ*  iv  αισ-ιμ.ίαισ.  Tumebus  added  χαίρ(τ  from  the  antistrophic 
verse,  ΐναισιμίαισι,  fonned  from  ίναίσιμο$,  was  first  edited  by  AVeil  in  place  of  iv 
αίσιμίαισι,  Edd.,  llesychius  giving  4ναισιμία'  ζιοσημία. 

ι8ό 


From  these  terrible  Features  I  see  that  much  gain 
will  come  to  this  people: — who,  if  ye  delight 
in  these  deities  ever  delighting  in  you, 
and  ye  honour  them  much, 
040  ΛνβΠ  known  shall  ye  be  as  maintaining  a  land 

and  a  city  of  perfect  uprightness. 

Chorus 

Joy  to  you,  joy  from  these  omens  of  wealth  and  welfare  ! 
joy  !  ye  natives  of  the  place 

dwelling  by  the  Maid  of  Zeus  I 
dear  to  her  as  she  to  you, 

her  delight  as  she  is  yours ! 
0  45  covered  by  Athana's  wings 

you  the  Father  reverences. 

Athaxa 

I  laud  the  terms  of  these  fair  orisons, 

and  by  the  splendour-bearing  flambeaux'  beams 

944.  φίλασ  φίλοι  (τω  φρονό  υντί(Γ€ν  xp  όνωι•  This  being  an  echo  οί"  ei/</)^oi'as 
ίΰφρονΐί,  V.  938,  it  vras  not  difficult  to  see  that  the  true  reading  is  Mhat  I  have 
given.  I  aftei^vards  found  that  Weil  had  thought  of  ΐύφρονοΰι/τίί  ^ύφροσιν  {Pcrsae, 
App.  pub.  six  years  after  his  Eumenides)  which  cannot  be  right.  Then  it  was  ne- 
cessary to  read  ψίλοί  φίΚαχ.  Now  Λve  see  hoΛV  σωψρ  arose  from  aev<pp,  and  χρόνψ 
Avas  intiOduced  to  make  sense  with  σωφρονονντΐε.  The  pleasant  combination  φί\ο5 
ψίλον  is  not  rare,  as  e.ffr.  Eur.  Suppl.  1163,  φίΚον  φί\α5  άγαλμα  μητρ05.  Weil 
first  punctuated  this  correctly  as  above.  There  had  been  a  stop  at  Aios,  which 
made  things  absurd. 

946.  αΙνώ  hk  mss.     re  Hermann. 

It  was  necessary  to  make  an  innovation  here  :  this  iambic  system,  vv.  946- 
906,   comes  in  the  mss  and  Edd.  after  the  last  words  of  the  Eumenides,  v.  960. 


4ζ  τους  evepde  καΐ  κάτω  χθονος  τόπους 

ζυν  ΊτροσπόΧοισιν,  aire  φρουρουσυν  βρβτας 

τούμόν,  δικαίως,      ομμ,α  γαρ  ττάσης  ■^(^θονος  9Γ)0 

&Ύ)σΎ)8ος  ίζίκοιτ  άν,  ζύκλεης  λόχος 

παίδων,  γυναικών,  καΐ  στόλος  ττρεσβυτίοων, 

φοινικοβάπτοίς  εν^υτοΐς  εσθημασιν. 

τι/χατε,  /cat  το  φέγγος  ορμάσθω  πυρός, 


The  scribe,  hui-rying  eagerly  to  his  "συν  Θΐψ  Τ€λοί",  went  on  after  the  second 
Xaipere,  xaipere,  V.  957,  instead  of  after  the  first,  v.  942. 

The  first  strange  thing  Λvas  that  these  iambics  should  be  inserted  in  the  niidst  of 
the  systems  of  anapaestic  lines,  the  measure  for  the  march  of  the  procession  from 
the  Erechtheum  to  the  foot  of  the  Hill  of  Ares.  Then  you  find  Athana  announcing 
that  she  is  about  to  begin  the  march  at  v.  961,  and  giving  the  actual  words  of  the 
order  to  march  at  v.  969,  v/ueTy  δ'  ήγεϊσθε,  ττολισσοΰχοι  παΓδεϊ  Κραναού.  Her  fare- 
well \rords  to  her  people  are  very  appropriate,  «ϊη  δ'  α•γαθών  αγαθή  διάνοια  ττολίταΐί. 

The  last  words  of  the  Eumenides  v.  959,  μΐτοικίαν  δ'  ΐμΊ)ν  el•  aiBovres  ούτι 
μ4μ\Ι/€(Χθΐ  συμφορα.$  βίου,  are  also  an  appropriate  farewell-blessing.  They  were 
prompted  by  Athana's  words,  as  has  been  so  frequent  in  this  long  concluding  dia- 
logue, T.  956,  τί»  Koiirhv  evavSpoitri  συμφορα73  ττρίπτι,  which,  also,  are  not  suitable 
words  to  be  Athana's  last.  Theii•  word  ΐπη,  v.  957,  is  the  echo  of  Athana's  μύθουε 
V.  946,  and  their  μΐτοικίαν  ΐμ^ν,  v.  959,  of  her  roirovs,  v.  948. 

Athana's  parting  words  to  the  Eumenides  begin  at  xaipere  χνμΐΊε,  r.  961,  when 
she  advertises  them  of  the  start  immediately  about  to  ensue. 

The  iambics  only  announce  the  beginning  of  the  end,  with  a  general  notice  and 
description  of  the  intended  procession.  The  actual  exit  of  all  the  actors  is  given  in 
vv.  961-972.  The  last  verses  of  the  play,  973-986,  are  a  hymn  chanted  by  a  choir 
(probably  of  maidens  dedicated  to  Athana's  worship,  the  αρρ-ηψόροι,  "Weil)  which 
choir  forms  a  part  of  the  pageant. 

The  only  objection  to  this  new  arrangement  of  the  lines  is  that  the  αντισύστ-ημα 
ά,  corresponding  to  νΛ'.  880-891,  is  detached  from  the  rest,  in  an  unusual  manner, 
by  the  iambics.  But  the  poet  was  bound  to  give  some  quiet  account  of  the  ap- 
proaching march,  which  could  not  well  be  done  in  lyric  verse,  and  this  αντισύστ-ημα 
ά  seems  fitly  to  conclude  all  that  comes  after  the  announcement  by  the  Erinnyes 
that  they  are  appeased,  v.  870,  as  it  was  σύστημα  ά  which  commenced  the  whole. 

949.  ξ  υμ.ΐΓρ  ο  (Γ  πό  λο  ι  σι  V. 

950.  "NYclI  put  the  comma  before  SiKa'iws,  to  separate  it  from  φρουρονσιν,  and 

i88 


will  to  the  nether  world,  rooms  under  ground, 
in  due  state  bring  you,  with  processionists, 
950  my  image-guardians.     The  flower  shall  come 

of  this  These'id  land,  a  glorious  troop 
of  maidens,  matrons,  and  of  ancient  dames 
a  host,  in  special  garments,  scarlet-dyed. 

show  honour  ;  let  the  flare  of  fire  dart  forth. 


make  it  qualify  the  whole  sentence,  meaning  '  as  is  due  to  your  dignity '. 

9-53.  I  agree  -«-ith  Herm.  that  4ν5ύομαί  is  said  of  dress  piit  on  when  one  is  going 
out  to  appear  in  piililic  ;  on  a  great  occasion,  sititahle  dress  ;  according  to  rank  and 
office.  Miiller  shows  that  scarlet  was  the  colour  Avom  in  worshipping  the  :^ΐμναί. 
It  has  been  retained  by  Cardinals,  Grand  Inquisitors,  and  Doctoi-s  of  Laws. 

954.  Hermann  marks  a  lacuna  before  v.  953,  "Weil  before  952,  but  says  one  line  is 
wanted  somewhere  here.  The  fonner  wants  one  to  contain  the  word  ei/iei/tSes,  which 
Athana  was  supposed  to  have  used  at  the  end  of  this  play,  see  Argument,  by  Hai-pocra- 
tion,  Photius,  and  Suidas  ;  who  were,  probably,  all  copying  the  same  inaccurate  tradi- 
tion. The  Furies  were  not  called  Ενμ(νί5ί3  at  Athens,  but  2eju;O[',  Eumenldcs  was 
their  name  at  Sicyon.  It  is  quite  enough  to  give  occasion  to  that  tradition  that 
Athana  calls  them  ei<ppoves,  v.  938,  and  the  Choir  (perhaps  the  verses  were  ascribed 
to  Athana)  caU  them  σ^μναί,  v.  980.  This  is  Miiller's  account,  in  which  I  concur. 
He  adds  that  the  play  came  to  be  caUed  'Eumenides'  in  some  way  inscrutable  to 
us.  See  above,  pp.  44,  45.  "Weil  wishes  for  a  line  to  suit  his  'ratio  antithetica' 
of  iambic  systems,  and  thinks  that  eoyuei/iSes  muit  certainly  have  occurred.  Ho 
inserts  it  in  v.  983.  I  find  the  τιμάτε  of  v.  954  to  be  abmpt,  and  would  suppose  a 
line  to  account  for  the  χωρΊται  of  v.  975,  and  the  ■κανδαμί  of  v.  978,  such  as  : 

ύ/Lters  δ'  4τΓ(υ<ρημοΰντζί  epnovaais,  φίλοι, 

'  and  you,  my  people,  observing  silence,  and  raising  the  shout  of  praise  at  the  right 
moments,  as  we  march  along,  do  honour  to  the  occasion;  Hght  up  the  bright 
torches,  which  will  henceforth  be  canied  in  honoui•  of  our  2€μναϊ  from  year  to 
year'.  Aeschylus  does  not  think  fit  to  go  into  details  about  the  libations  without 
Avine,  the  bunches  of  dafPodils,  νάρκισσοι,  and  the  victims,  ewes  in  young,  and 
white  doves.  For  the  retinue,  we  may  compare  Ovid,  Fast.  4.  295,  "procedimt 
pariter  matres,  nataeque  nm-usque,  quaeque  colunt  sancta  virginitate  focos"  ; 
Boccacio,  Ninfale d '  Aimto,  p.  49,  Venice,  1586,  "le  vergine,  le  matrone,  e  I'antiche 
madri  con  risplendente  pompa  omatissime". 


όπως  al•'  ευφρων  178'  ομ,ιΚία  γθονο<ζ  955 

το  λοιπόν  ενάν^ροισι  σνμ,φοράΐς  ττρβττΎ). 

Χορό? 
(άντ.  γ') 

γαίρ^τε,  γαίρετ€  δ'  ανθυς,  βπη  ^ίττλοίζω, 
ττάντεζ  οΐ  κατά  tttoXlv 

δαί/Λονε'ς  re  καΐ  βροτοί, 
Παλλάδα?  ττόΧιν  νέμοντ- 

€5*    μετοικίαν  δ'  ε/Λτ^ι^ 
€v  σεβοντβζ  οντι  μεμφ-  'jco 

€σ^€  συμφοράς  βίου. 

Άθάνα 
{άντίσνστ,  ά) 

γαίρετε  -χυμεΐς'   προτβραν  δ'  €μ€  χρη 
στ€ίχ€ίν  θαλάμους  άττο^^ίζουσαν . 
ττρος  φως  lepov  roivhe  προπομπών 
LT€,  κα\  σφαγίων  τώι^δ'  ύπο  σεμνών 
κατά  γας  συμεναί,  905 

το  μεν  άτηρον  γωρας  κατέχειν, 
το  he  κερΒαλεον 
πεμπειν  πόλεως  επΧ  νίκΎ). 

956.  Ιυ  άν  δρ  οι  σ-ιν.  evavSpoiai  Flor.  This  phrase  is  explained  by  \y.  8G3,  4, 
and  the  reply  of  the  Eumenides.  It  includes  the  birth  and  training  of  brave  men, 
and  the  opportunities  afforded  them  for  distinguished  or  heroic  action. 

957.  eiri   δι  χλοί  ζω.     ΐπη  δίπλο/^co  Weil,  i.e.  '  I  repeat,  xaipere,  χαψίτε'. 

960.  kv  σίβό  υντ€(Γ.     σέβοντΐ$  Tumcbus. 

961.  δ^μ€-χ-ρή.     δ'  e>e  Porson,  for  Se /*«  Edd. 

I  go 


955  that  ever  more  this  land's  kind  denizens 

be  famed  for  giving  chances  to  brave  men. 

Chobus 

Joy  to  you  !  joy  yet  again  !  I  repeat  the  omens  : 
joy  to  all  throughout  the  state, 

deities  and  mortal  men, 
who  in  Pallas'  city  dwell ; 

and  my  new  abode  if  ye 
060  duly  honour,  ye  shall  not 

chide  the  accidents  of  life. 

Athana 

Joy  also  to  you  !  and  farewell !  for  I  now 

to  show  you  your  chambers  must  march  on  in  front. 
Follow  the  holy  light  of  this  escort, 
and  with  blood  from  these  victims  piously  slain 
965  sinkmg  under  the  earth 

keep  down  under  ground  that  which  is  baneful, 

but  the  gainful  send  up 

for  the  triumph  transcendent  of  Athens. 


963.  ΐΓράπομητον  xiss.     προττομπών  Bentley. 

966.  άτήριον  mss.     a.TT]phv  Bentley.     The  sense  is  the  same  as  at  Pers.  223  : 

έσθλα  ττίμπαν  yr/s  evepOev  is  φάο$, 
τ&μπαΧιν  δέ  rwvSe  yaias  κάτοχ  αμαυρονσβαι  σκότφ. 

That  is,   έχετε  κατά  χ<ίραί,   '  keep  under  ground  everything  causing  fever,  ague, 
distemper',  etc. 

i9t 


νμεΐζ  δ'  -ηγείσθε,  πολίσσονχ^οί 

παίδες  Κραναού,  ταΓςδε  μετοίκους' 

ζϊη  δ'  άγαθωυ 

άγαθη  διάϊ^οια  ττολίταις. 


970 


The  Pro- 
cession 
leaves  for 
the  Holy 
Place  of  the 
Eumenides. 
First,  the 
Athenian 
warriors 
holding 
lighted 
torches  : 
then,  Atha- 
na  followed 
by  the  Eu- 
menides; 
the  maidens, 
chanting; 
the  ma- 
trons ;  and 
the  ancient 
dames. 


ΤΙροτΓομττοί 
(arrp.  a) 

βατβ  οόμονΒε,  φίλας  ερίτιμοι 

Νυκτός  παίδες  άπαιδες,  νπ'  ενφρονι  πο/χπα. 

εύφαμείτε  δε,  ^ωρΐταυ. 

(άντ.  α) 
γας  νπο  κενθεσιν  ώγνγίοίσυν 
τιμαΐς  καΐ  θνσίαίζ  ττερίσετττα  τύχοιτ   αν, 
εύφαμεΐτε  δε  τταν^αμί. 

{στρ.  β') 
ΪΚαοι  δε  καΧ  ενφρονες  αια 
δεν/ο'  Γτε,  σεμναί,  τα  πυριδάπτω 
Χαμπάρι  τερττόμεναι  καθ'  όδόν. 
ολολύζατε  νυν  επί  μολπαΐς. 


975 


980 


969,  970.  ήμ€ΐς  and  μέτοικοι  mss.  Turnebus  conected.  Wieseler  well  com- 
pares At.  Ha».  1530,  where  the  Chorus  conduct  Aeschylus  to  the  world  below, 
with  holy  torches  lighted,  and  themselves  singing  snatches  from  his  μίΚη: 

SOTS,  Βαίμονα  ot  κατά  youav, 
tt)  tc  ττόλβί  μΐγάλων  αγαθών  ayadas  Stavoias, 

973.  βάτ  €v  δό  μ,ω  ι  ^c^oXai  φιλό  τι  μο  ι.  Superficial  remedies  have  been 
tried  with  no  better  result  than  βατ  in  Βόμωρ  Turnebus,  and  βατ€  ΰόμφ  "Wellauer. 
A  deeper  analysis  shows  that  Λνβ  ought  to  read  fiare  Βόμον^ζ  by  anagrammatismus, 
the  scribe  having  Λvritten  do%vn  the  letters  in  any  order  according  as  ho  deciphered 
them.  For  the  rhj-thm  compare  v.  969.  Then,  μίγάΚαι  is  a  gloss  on  ΐρίτιμοι,  and 
<pi\o-  contains  the  epithet  <pi\as,  M'hich  is  so  much  wanted  for  Νυκτίίϊ,  liitherto 
called  αϊανη  in  this  play,  but  now  properly  ψίκ-η,  as  she  is  <pi\la,  μίγάΚων  κόσμων 


Forward  !  ye  οΪΛάο  guards,  children  of  Cranaiis  : 
970  lead  on  the  new  residents  :  grateful  and  kind 

be  the  feelings  of  all 
my  people  because  of  these  blessings. 

A  Cnom  OF  Maidens  in  the  Procession. 

Start  for  your  home,  ye  of  Night  the  beloved 
worshipful  children  unchildlike,  in  joyous  procession. 
970  (Be  solemnly  mute,  good  people!) 

Down  in  earth's  caverns  primeval  assume  your 
tributes  of  high  adoration  in  worship  and  victims. 
(Be  solemnly  mute  the  whole  nation  !) 

Placid,  kindly  disposed  to  this  country, 
980  come  ye  this  way.,  ye  holy  ones,  cheered  by 

flambeau,  that  feast  of  the  flame,  as  ye  go. 

(Eaise  the  shout  of  assent  to  our  anthems!) 

KTfareipa  Again.  355.  φικότιμοι  is  fiilly  condemned  by  its  incompatible  meaning  ; 
ΛνΚίΙβ  4ρίτίμοι  is  said  in  obedience  to  τιμάτε,  v.  954,  and  eo  σίβοντΐί,  v.  960.       > 

974.  ίΐθύφρονι  Mss.  ίΰφρονι  L.  Dindorf.  It  is  quite  proper  that  the  epithet 
ά7Γαιδί$  should  he  used,  because  the  contrast  •was  great  between  the  4τΓηρατοι  veavi- 
Sfs,  the  maidens,  and  the  φοβΐρα  πρόσωπα  of  the  Erinnyes,  Avhich  the  Eumenides 
retain. 

970.  x«  ρ  £ΐ  τ€.     χωρΐται  Hermann. 

977.  και  τι  μάι  (Γκαι  θυσ-ί  αι  <γ  ττί  |  ρι  <Γ€ΐΓτα  ι  τυχαι  τ€.  Herm.  removed  the 
first  καΐ.  Heimsoeth's  ττβρίσεπτα  τύχοιτ  kv  satisfies  sense  and  metre  :  one  would 
have  liked  something  more  simple. 

979.  ίυθι5φρον€σ  γά  ι.  evppoves  αία  Meineke.  See  οΊα  in  an  iambic  senurius, 
above,  v.  60. 

982.  δι  όλολυξ  ατ€.     ολολν^ατΐ  Boissonade.     It  is  written  coiTectlv,  v.  986. 


{arr.  β') 

στΓον^αν  παν€Τ€ς  δαδάς  τ   otcret 

Παλλάδος  άστυ.      Ζευς  τταντόπτας 

οΰτω  Μοΐρά  re  σνγκατββα.  98' 

ολολύζατε  νΰι>  inl  μολπαίς. 


983.  στΓονΒάι  δ'  Ιστό  ιτόίν  ?ν  δαι  δεσ  δ  ι  κων.  Here  again  the  corriiptions  are 
profound,  and  I  ascribe  themtotlie  same  cause  as  at  v.  973.  iarh  vav  is  the  scribe's 
anagrammatic  way  of  putting  down  iraverks.  οΧκοον  is  a  confusion  of  κ  and  ισ, 
not  very  rare  ;  the  ν  has  been  added  by  an  interpolator.  The  rest  resolves  itself  into 
σποί'δάΐ'  and  δάδάϊ  r, 

σπονδή  is  not  used  elsewhere  by  Aeschylus  except  Supplices,  982.  σ-ηον^αν  'a 
libation '  is  proper  here,  and  not  a-novZas  '  covenant'. 

Pausanias  says,  2.  22.  4  :  "when  you  have  come  from  Sicyon  about  two  ndles, 
as  it  seemed  to  me,  on  the  left  hand  after  you  cross  the  Asopus,  there  is  a  grove  of 
holm-oaks  καϊ  vahs  OeSiv,  &y  Αθηναίοι  Se/tti'as,  '2ικυώ]/ίθί  Se  ΕυμΐνίΒαί  ονομάζουσι' 
κατά     δ(     eras    ίκαστον     ίορτην    ημ4ρα  μι^    σψισιν    ίγουσι    θύοντΐ5    ττρόβατα 


Yearly  the  city  of  Pallas  shall  bring  you 
drink-offering  and  torches.     Herein  the  omniscient 
985  Zeus  and  the  Moera  together  agree. 

(Eaise  the  shout  of  assent  to  our  anthems  ! ) 


4•γκύμορα,  μ€\ικράτω  5e    (TirovSfi    καϊ  ivdeffi  αντί  στΐφάνων  χρησθαι  νομ'ιζουσιν^^ . 

984.  ά<Γτδ  ι  σι  ξ^υσ-'-ιταν  τό  irras,  and  to  the  same  effect  Aug.  G.  Yen.  Flor.  Fam. 
Rob.  αστοΤσι  was  made  out  of  &στυ  in  order  to  go  with  what  follows.  Reading 
άστυ,  I  also  put  a  full  stop.  The  last  sentence  means  much  the  same  as  Hor.  Can». 
Saec.  73 : 

"haec  Jovem  sentire  deosque  cunctos 
spem  tonam  certamque  domiim  reporto." 

Hermann  and  Edd.  prefer  to  read  Zevs  δ  navonras.  But  Siippl.  1-39  gives  Zens 
as  πατήρ  τταντόττταί  without  the  article  (Herm.,  Weil)  and  ηαντόπταί  makes  a  more 
solemn  ending. 


+     +     'ETMENIAEC     Άΐ  C  XT  Λ  Ο  Τ  CT  Ν  ΘωΤ6Λ  Ο  CT. 


195 


CRITICAL  ADDENDA. 


A  LONG  and  quite  unexpected  delay  in  the  printing  of  these  sheets 
enables  me  to  give  a  list  of  readings  adopted  by  Professor  Weil  in 
the  Teubner  edition  of  Aeschylus,  revised  by  him  and  published  last 
year.  These  readings  are  interesting,  as  being  deviations  from  his 
own  text  pubHshed  in  1861,  and  as  representing  how  much  German 
scholars  have  done  for  the  Eumenides  in  twenty-four  years. 

I  accept  Kirchhoff's  correction  of  v.  132,  ίκλζίττων  for  Ικλιττών, 
and  I  regard  all  the  other  readings,  which  I  had  not  already 
made  out  myself,  as  being  of  importance  only  because  Professor 
Weil  has  allowed  them  to  appear  in  the  Teubner  text. 

Fehruary  23,  1885. 


8.  τϊ/^τ;?  ΛVeil.  for  φοίβης. 
18.  τοΓσδβ  KirclihoiF,  for  τόνδε.     In  this  line  Μ  has  χ-ρόνοισ  for 
θρόνοκ;  Tumebus. 

31.    K€L  Tis  'Έ,λληνων  ττάρα  Weil. 
33.   μαντινσομαι  Kil'chhoff. 
36.   μη  μ^  σωκ€Ϊν  μηδ'    Ιτ     Weil. 
46.  λεχος  Μ,  λόχος  F1. 
85-87  KirchhofE  would  place  before  v.  64. 

196 


CltlTICAI.  ADDEXDA. 

68.  "Perhaps,  ττεΒωντα^  Weil. 
132.  Ικλΐίττων  Kii\lihoif. 
163.  "  φονολιβΐΐ  θάκω  nescio  qiiis". 

167.  μαντικοί'  Weil. 

168.  (μυ  Kov  "M  is  omitted  in  my  note). 
174.   εΐσιν  ου  Kirchhoff. 

184.  άχρωνίαν  (^λευσμόν  re)  Heimsoeth. 

203.  -ρόςφοροί  Prion. 

216.  TO  μη  'ντρ€ΤΓ€(τθαί  KirchhofP.  {μη  μίλζσθαι  Heimsoetli). 

218.  οιό'  ov  Weil. 

230.   ος-ρο8ω  Weil. 

434.  {oli'm]  236.   ο/χ,ω?  8k  Weil. 

238.  άμμζνω  Dind. 

261.    φεροίμαν  εγώ  Weil. 

306.  ΐί-χόμεθ'  €?iat  Donaldson. 

316.   άμανροΐσι  Weil. 

322.   φρενο-λαιης  AVeil  {οΤμαι  φρενυ^αης  ΛΓ,  sec.  man.). 

331.   {τταράφρονα  ^ed.\ 

335.  γεραζ  Evers  (for  χεραζ]. 

343.  σ-ενδο/Αεν  αϊΒ'  Doederlein. 

347.  After  Merkel,  inserts  as  a  refrain,  epJujmnium,  339-342 
άνατροττα? — αίματος  νέον. 

354.  Again  following  Merkel,  inserts  the  refrain,  μόλα  yap  ovv — 
άταν,  348-351,  after  v.  354,  and  a  second  time  after  357. 

361.   8νσττο8οτΓαί—αλα  Weil. 

447.  αΐδονμαί  Hermann. 

448.  εί—εμφελον  Herwerden. 

507.  Weil  appropriates  Mueller's  άγοντα. 

526,  7.  δόμων  Med.  coit.  ;  then,  μνχων  Η.  L.  Ahreus. 

564,  5.  Xe^at  Weil — δικαιω  Weil — and  ιΙ/είσ-ομαι  Μ. 

587.   τταρεσκηνωσεν  ΈΙ. 

618.   "Perhaps  θεά''  Weil. 

Γ97 


CKITICAL  ADDENDA. 

619-625.  Suspects  to  have  been  added  af'ter  the  death  of 
Aeschylus. 

627.  J^ote  of  interiOgation  after  λζλζ-γμένων  Kirchhoff. 

637.  "  Interprctamentum  "Apetov"  (which  W.  brackets)  "expu- 
lisse  vidctur  verbum  a  quo  pendebat  ττάγον". 

644.  TO  τ  ημ-αρ  Grotius. 

665.   κάγώ  τ€  Μ.      καγωγε  Robortello. 

737.  Μ  has  άντι  τταθη,  ν.  766. 

738.  χθονί  φθοράν  Heimsoeth. 

751.  νμ€Ϊ<;  δ'   έμ^ίτζ  rrjSe  yfj  βαρνν  κότον   Weil. 

752.  σκίψασθε,  μη  θνμονσθζ,  μη^'  ακαρττίαν  ΛΥθϋ. 
754.  Ascribes  αχια?  to  Musgrave  ;  reads  ^ρωτ^ρα?. 
790.  γα5  Herm.     οΐκάν  Med. 

825.    και  ΤΓολλα  μ\ν  σν  Weil. 

863.  σωτηρία  Weil. 

885.  ο  γε  μην  Herwerden.  βαρέων  Weil,  which  had  been  long  ago 
proposed  and  rejected. 

888.  {άμπλακηματα  is  the  reading  in  M.  Pauw  made  the  cor- 
rection}. 

931.  κοι^ωφελει  M.     κοινοφιλεΐ  Hermann. 

934.  AVeil  reads  φρονονσι  and  ενρισκειν; 

942.  iv  αίσιμίαισι. 

943.  AVieseler  lemoved  the  comma  after  Ato?. 

944.  παρΘΙνον  Eobortello.  παρθένονς  Μ.  Then  Weil  actually 
reads  σωφρονονντα  €μφρονος. 

953.  Marks  a  lacuna  of  two  lines  after  this  verse,  and  supposes  it 
to  have  contained  the  word  Ev/xeviSes. 
966.  χώρα  Paley. 
973.  Heads  βάτε  Βόμω. 
975.    ΐΰφαμΐΐτε  8c  -ττανΒαμί  Schwenck. 
977.   ττερισίΤΓτ'  ΐν  ίχητε  AVeil. 
983.  Prints  the  reading  of  Μ  and  pronounces  it  corrupt. 

985.  Musgrave  put  a  full  stop  after  άστο??. 

198 


APPEND  IX. 


2.  The  first  who  gave  respoiises.  This  should  he  understood  in  no 
mystical  sense,  hut  as  stating  the  true  answers  given  by  Earth  to  an 
enquiring  and  observant  race  ;  in  matters  such  as  the  choice  and  cul- 
tivation of  proper  food ;  the  quality  of  plants ;  dwellings  adapted  to 
the  climate  and  the  change  of  seasons  ;  and  the  like. 

The  mystical  meaning  would  be  like  what  the  Heliconian  Sibyl 
said  of  herself :  '  that  even  when  dead  she  would  not  cease  to  give  di- 
vinations ;  for  her  soul,  mingling  with  the  air,  would  always  be  borne 
about  in  the  form  of  prophecies  mysteriously  delivered  in  articulate 
speech '  (like  those  of  Aius  Locutius)  '  and  that  grass  and  trees  would 
grow  from  her  body  transformed  in  the  earth,  on  which  consecrated 
animals  would  feed,  and  derive  all  sorts  of  colours,  forms,  and  qualities 
in  their  inwards,  σ7Γλάγ;^να,  whence  men  should  get  prognostications 
of  things  to  come'.  She  still  exists,  by  her  ΟΛνη  account,  as  'the  Face 
in  the  Moon  revolving  round  the  Earth'.     Plut.  de  Pyth.  Or.  9. 

5.  With  violence  to  none.  The  Scholium  is:  "Pindar  adopted  a 
different  tradition ;  to  the  effect  that  Apollo  mastered  Pytho  by  force, 
and  therefore  Earth  sought  to  hurl  him  into  Tartarus". 

6.  TTttts  X^ovosj  Φοίβη.  Hesychius  has  :  Γαιτ/ίδα"  τ^ν  Φοίβην, 
'Αντίμαχος.  [Antimachus — second  in  the  Alexandrine  canon  of  epic 
poets,  and  preferred  to  Homer  by  the  emperor  Hadrian.  Enamoured 
oiLyde.  Called  σώφρων,  Anth.  12.  16.  El.  ab.  400  b.  c.  at  Claros,  ter- 
ritory of  Colophon]. 

9.  JTe  left  the  Delian  lake  and  reef.  The  lake  in  Delos  was  called, 
so  Schol.,  η  '^,τρογγνλη,  '  The  Round,'  with  epithets  τροχοβώψ,  τρο- 
χόίσσα,  ττίριηγης  in  Hdt.  and  Callim.     [So  the  island  Stromboli  in  the 


APPENDIX. 

Lipari  group  was  called  "^TpoyyvXrj  from  its  round  shape,  Corn.  Sever. 
Aetna,  431  : 

insula  cui  nomen  facies  dedit  ipsa  Kotundae.] 

The  lake  is  now  an  oval  hasin  to  the  IS",  of  the  island,  about  100 
yards  across  at  its  greatest  diameter.  Pliny,  K.  H.  4.  12,  describes 
the  isle  as  being  5  miles  in  circumference.  The  town  was  on  the 
■west  side,  at  the  foot  of  the  bare  granite  rock  of  Cynthus,  which  is 
from  400  to  500  feet  high — an  imposing  object  in  so  small  an  island. 
Delos  had  a  little  river  Inopus,  said  to  rise  and  fall  with  the  iiile. 
There  is  no  palm-tree  there  at  present,  but  Cicero,  Legg.  1.1,  says 
that  the  Dclians  were  still  sliowing  in  his  time  the  tall  and  slender 
one  which  Homer's  Ulysses  admired  so  much,  and  to  which  he  com- 
pared Is'ausicaa's  graceful  form,  Od.  6.  163  :  <Ss  σε,  yjivai,  αγαμαί  re 
τίθη-ττά  re.  Pliny  says,  N.  Ή.  16.  44,  that  the  palm-tree  under  which 
Apollo  was  born  at  Delos  was  still  to  be  seen,  "palma  Deli  ab  ejusdem 
dei  (Apollinis)  aetate  conspicitur".  A  thing  much  harder  to  believe 
(but  which  is,  nevertheless,  even  now  most  confidently  asserted  and 
believed)  is  that  the  plane-tree  in  the  island  of  Cos,  under  which 
Hippocrates,  460-357  B.C.,  used  to  receive  patients,  diagnose  and 
prescribe  for  their  ailments,  is  still  alive,  and  maybe  seen,  its  branches 
supported  by  pillars  of  masonry.     Cos  is  not  volcanic  as  Chios  is. 

Delos  is  said  by  Pausanias  to  be  Αηλίων  ye  ctve/ca  ψημοζ  άνθρώττων, 
in  his  time.  Travellers  have  long  described  it  as  deserted  and  aban- 
doned ;  except,  in  the  daytime,  by  a  few  shepherds  who  rent  the 
pasture  for  a  few  crowns  a  year.  The  marble  fragments  of  temples 
and  statues  were  long  ago  sent  in  ship-loads  to  Λ^enice  or  Con- 
stantinople. 

This  most  interesting  spot  of  ground  is  now  called  Bhiles,  as  also 
is  the  isle  of  Ehenea,  about  half  a  mile  to  the  west.  In  this  narrow 
strait  lies  'the  Delian  reef,  χουράς  or  'Hog's  Back',  \'ii'girs  'Dor- 
sum', which  Euripides,  Tro.  89  prefers  to  call  χοφά8€ς,  since  they  are 
two.  They  are  now  called  by  the  name  'Rematiaii',  'the  Sunken 
or  Flooded  ones',  from  ρενμα.  Aeschylus,  Cicero,  and  Pliny  speak  of 
what  they  had  visited  and  seen. 

18.  "  Those  who  imagined  that  Apollo  and  the  Sun  are  one  and 
the  same  divinity,  justly  dedicated  the  oracle  at  Delphi  to  him  and 
Earth".     Plut.  de  Bef.  Oroc.  43. 


APPENDIX. 

21.  The  cave  Corycian.  Pausanias,  10.  33.  2,  after  describing 
three  of  the  most  remarkable  natural  caverns  and  grottos  to  be  found 
elsewhere,  declares  the  Corycian  to  be  the  greatest  and  most  sight- 
worthy  of  all,  in  either  Greece  or  foreign  lands.  It  is  now  called 
2αρανται'λι,  'the  Cavern  of  the  40  Chambers',  where  40  seems  only  to 
mean  a  large,  or  possible,  number.  It  is  about  7  miles  from  Delphi 
as  you  go  on  foot  to  Parnassus.  The  principal  chamber  is  said  by 
Leake  to  be  more  than  200  feet  long  and  40  feet  high  in  the  middle, 
agreeing  with  Pausanias,  who  says  that  the  height  was  in  proportion 
to  the  length.  The  next  chamber  is  nearly  100  feet  long.  See  Smith's 
Diet.  Geog.  s.  v.  Delphi. 

All  such  spacious  grottos  were  sacred  to  the  Xymphs.  Longus, 
I*ast.  1.  4,  seems  to  have  this  verse  in  view:  'Νυμφών  αντρον  ην, 
ττίτρα  μζ-γάλη,  τα  evBoOev  κοίΧ-η. 

ib.  Loved  of  birds.  For  shelter  iu  inclement  weather,  and  to  birds 
of  passage  in  winter. 

25.  Bromius  seems  to  be  pictured,  in  the  word  καταρράψας,  as 
netting,  or  knotting,  as  it  used  to  be  called,  with  a  mesh,  meche,  and 
shuttle,  navette,  the  reticulated  snare  in  which  the  hare  Pentheus  is 
to  be  caught,  ράπτω  will  refeT  to  the  fastening  {κατά,  firmly)  of  the 
knots,  noeuds,  of  each  mesh,  macula,  maille. 

This  verse  is  one  of  three  which  occur  in  Aeschylus,  and  can  be 
easily  remembered  as  exceptions  to  the  rule  of  modulating  the  Tragic 
senarius  by  some  caesura  ;  the  other  two  being  Again.  943  : 

■πίθου'  Kparos  μίντοι  trapes  7'  ζκων  f,uol, 

and  From.  V.  640  : 

ουκ  οΊ^'  oirivs  ύμΐν  απιστησαί  μΐ  χρη. 

The  poet  thus  avoids  the  appearance  of  a  too  abject  subservience 
to  the  conditions  of  hannony. 

27.  Etym.  M.  s.  v.  νττο  των  ί-γγωρίων  XeyeTai  Πλείστος,  οζντόνως. 
ΉρωΒιανος  δε,  Ιν  Ττ^  Κάρολου,  Πλείστος  βαρύνει.  The  Ή  καθ'  "Ολου 
or  Καθολική  Προσωδία,  or  Μεγάλτ;  Προσωδία,  is  the  title  of  Herodian's 
great  work,  in  20  books,  on  accent  and  quantity. 

29.    η  ΐΐυθία  is  ή   λεγομένη  σνμτΓροψητενειν  ΘεμιΒοζ   αζία,   Plut.   de 

Hdt.  Malign.  23. 


APPENDIX. 

32.  The  entrance  of  enquirers  in  turns  decided  by  lot  (dice)  is 
stated  in  an  intentionally  obscure  passage  of  Pint,  de  EI  apud  Delphos, 
16.  (He  concludes  that  the -E"/ means  £t 'Thou  art';  cf.  "eveiy  man 
that  Cometh  to  Him  must  confess  that  He  is'''';  after  rejecting  several 
solutions  proposed.) 

The  Pythoness  was  wont  to  make  responses  without  any  question 
asked,  because  the  god  "understands  the  prayer  of  the  dumb,  and 
hears  although  no  one  has  spoken",  Plut.  de  Garr.  20:  η  μ\ν  yap 
ΐίνθία  και  ττρό  έρωτησ€ως  ανθωρΐ  ^(^ρησμονζ  ζ'ωθί  ηνας  iκφep€ιv^  6  γαρ 
θΐοζ  ω  Xarpevet 

Koi  κωφοΰ  ξυνίησι,  καϊ  ου  KaXiovTos  ακούει. 

38.  μλν  ονν  corrects  the  hasty  ovhiv,  and  brings  the  truth  to  its 
exact  dimensions. 

40.  €7γ'  όρ.φαλω  μί,ν.  Delphi  itself  was  called  γ^ς  ομφαλός,  as 
marking  the  middle  point  of  the  habitable  world  between  East  and 
AVest.  Strabo,  9.  6,  says  '  also  of  Hellas  between  Xorth  and  South'. 
Hesychius  mentions  Paphos  also  as  being  called  -γης  ομφαλός.  Epime- 
uides  is  said  (Plut.  de  De/.  Orac.  1)  to  have  questioned  the  proper 
application  of  the  word  to  any  place  on  a  sphere.  Two  philosophers 
and  travellers  who  take  part  in  that  dialogue  are  thought  by  Plut. 
to  illustrate  the  old  myth  about  the  eagles.  One  of  them  started 
from  Biitain,  the  other  from  the  country  of  the  Troglodytae,  below 
Berenice  (mod.  Suakim),  and  they  happened  to  meet  at  Delphi  at  the 
same  time. 

Strabo,  I.e.,  adds:  δβικνυται  καΐ  ομφαλός  τις  iv  τω  ναω  τεταινιω- 
μίνος,  και  εττ'  αντω  αί  δυο  ^Ικόνες  τον  μνθον,  "  There  is  an  '  Omphalos' 
shown  in  the  Grand  Saloon  {ναός,  σηκός,  cello)  of  the  temple,  tied 
round  with  ribbons  and  woollen  yarn ;  and  upon  it  are  figures  of  the 
two  eagles  mentioned  in  the  tradition".  In  vases  it  appears  as  a 
conical  stone  (probably  of  a  phallic  nature  and  origin),  and  Orestes 
is  represented  as  seated  upon  it.  Miiller  refers  the  reader  to  plate  35 
in  Eaoul  llochette's  Oredeide,  and  to  a  learned  explanation  of  a  vase- 
painting  edited  by  Millin,  which  I  have  not  been  able  to  consult. 

42.  Delphi  is  distant  about  70  miles,  in  a  straight  line,  from 
Argos.  Orestes  must  be  supposed  to  have  fled  in  one  course  to  some 
place  Avhere  he  could  take  ship  across  the  Crissaean  gulf,     '  Sword 


just  clrawii'  means  that  he  had  not  sheathed  it  in  the  transit  from 
Argos,  nor  had  time  to  wash  away  the  blood-stains. 

67.  Disgust  is  shown  by  the  τάςδε  τά?  /λαργονς  and  the  αΓδ'  αί 
κατάτΓτνστοι.  He  is  the  God  of  Light  and  Gladness :  they  are  the 
obscene  and  hideous  daughters  of  Xight  and  Horror. 

78.  βονκολονμΐχοζ,  'driven  like  cattle  by  drovers'. 

80.  Plutarch,  who  was  likely  to  know,  says,  Fr.  10 :  ξνλιιον  δε 
TO  T^s  Πολιάδο?  (ίόανον)  νττο  των  αίτο^^θόνων  ISpvOh',  ο  μίχρι  ινν 
Ά^τ^ιαΓοι    διαφυλάττονσιν. 

89.  Έρμης,  called  Έ,ωκοζ  '  the  Mighty',  his  planet-star  being  2e;(c? 
in  the  Babylonian  tongue;  'EpiotVios  'the  Great  Helper';  Ά,κάκ-ητα 
'he  who  conducts  you  without  harm',  'the  Safe-Conductor'.  His 
analogue  in  the  Roman  Catholic  scheme  is  the  Archangel  Michael. 

103.  The  'mentis  oculi',  Cic.  Or.  29,  never  close.  Aelian,  V.  H. 
3.  11,  says:  "The  Peripatetics  make  the  soul  coil  itself  up  in  the 
region  of  the  breast  by  night,  and  then  become  μανηκωτίρα" ,  imbued 
with  more  than  human  intelligence. 

114.    άλΑά  — ept  Φνχης  Oeov  "Έκτορος  Ιτ,—οδάμοω.  II.  22.  161. 

153.  This  lyiic  senarius  is  represented  by  a  senarius  also  in  the 
English  translation  ;  and  this  liberty  has  been  taken  in  the  choral  odes 
Avhich  follow,  wherever  it  helped  the  full  expression. 

157.  Elsewhere,  in  six  places,  Aeschylus  means  'a  goad'  by 
κά'τρον,  such  as  was  used  by  the  drivers  of  bullocks  and  cows. 
After  he  has  said  8ίφρηλάτον,  however,  κά'τρον  can  only  mean 
μάστιξ,  which  he  makes  quite  clear  by  saying  μαστίκτοροζ,  v.  159. 

Kevrpov  occiu's  only  twice  in  Homer :  II.  23.  387,  where  it  is  the 
same  thing  as  the  μάστιγα  of  ib.  v.  383;  Tydides  has  a  μάστιξ,  ib.  430. 
The  other  place  is  23.  430,  where  it  must  also  mean  a  μάστιξ. 

In  11.  5.  478  Hera  lashes,  with  a  whip,  horses  which  are  κεντρην^- 
κ€α?,  *  submitting  to  the  spur  of  the  lash',  in  v.  752. 

Hesychius  gives :  κίντρον  δόρν,  μάστιξ.  The  Etyni.  Μ.  has : 
K£VTpi;veKeas*  rots  κειτροις.  ο  Ιστι  ταΐ?  μάστιξ  ι,  ε'κοιτα?.  and 
under   κίίτρότντΓον'    μαστι-γίαν. 


ΑΓΓΕΧΒΙΧ. 

The  διττλοΓξ  κίντροισι  of  Soph.  Ο.  R.  809  means  a  whip  with  two 
lashes,  of  which  see  an  example  under  the  wovu.  fagellum,  in  Smith's 
Diet.  Antiq.  This  will  be  the  same  as  the  διττλ•^  μάστιξ  of  Aesch. 
Agam.  642,  and  δυο  κέντρα  are  simply  '  two  lashes'. 

This  passage  is  imitated  by  Soph.  Ant.  1272,  foil : 

iv  δ '  (μψ  κάρα 
Oehs  τότ   άρα  tots  μί-γα  fiapos  μ'  ΐχων 
iiroLiCfv,  if  δ'  ίσ^ισ^ν  aypiois  6So7s — 

"the  god,  like  a  charioteer,  let  drive  at  my  head  with  a  veiy  heavy 
lash ;  and,  shaking  the  reins,  urged  me  on  to  wild  racings",  etc. 

172.  TJioughfled  underground  never  is  he  delivered.  Aeschylus  here 
allows  the  Furies  to  put  forward  their  own  creed,  and  that  which  was 
the  belief  of  all  the  baser  sort  of  heathens,  as  to  a  state  of  punishment 
and  tortui'e  of  the  soul  after  death. 

Plato  does  not  venture  to  propose  to  the  more  intelligent  portion  of 
his  countrymen  any  alternative  except  that  of  everlasting  unconscious- 
ness, or  else,  everlasting  conversation  with  Orpheus,  Musaeus,  and 
innumerable  others  of  both  sexes,  Apol.  c.  33  ;  for  the  Orphic  doctrine 
given  in  Phaedo,  c.  13,  is  only  a  piece  of  rhetoric,  and  Dantesque  ab- 
surdity. Λ"irgil  makes  Aeneas  and  the  Sibyl  leave  the  world  of  disem- 
bodied souls  by  the  ivory  gates  :  that  is  the  same  as  saying  :  '  All  this 
about  Erebus  and  Elysium  is  very  pretty  and  interesting  as  a  picture 
for  the  fancy;  but  it  is  not  true,  you  know'.  To  the  average  Greek 
the  only  heaven  of  heavens  was  such  as  that  won  by  the  192  Athe- 
nians who  fell  at  Marathon,  and  had  their  names  and  their  fathers',  and 
their  native  hamlets'  names  inscribed  on  the  ten  pillars  of  their  tribes 
that  were  raised  upon  the  field  of  battle.  For  those  who  had  no  such 
glorious  chance  or  lot,  there  was  the  satisfaction  of  leaving  behind  them 
the  reputation  of  having  been  good  and  honourable  citizens,  and  worthy 
sons  of  their  native  country.  The  Orphic  heaven  was  a  μχΘη  αΙώνίος, 
one  everlasting  wine  or  beer  bibbing  Walhalla. 

182.  οφθαλμώρνχοί.  '  They  deprive  of  sight  those  Royal  Princes 
who  are  not  to  reign,  in  the  following  way.  The  king  gives  a  written 
order  to  the  nearest  person  in  attendance  (for  in  Persia  there  is  no 
executioner  by  profession)  to  go  and  take  out  the  eyes  of  such  and  such 
a  child.     He  goes  to  the  door  of  the  women's  apartment,  Avhere  the 

S04 


APl'KxN'DIX. 

child  is  tept,  and  says  that  lie  comes  in  the  king's  name  to  speak  to 
the  young•  Prince  for  his  good.  The  order  is  taken  in  :  its  meaning  is 
well  understood,  and  causes  tears  and  screams ;  but  tlie  women  are 
bound  to  let  the  child  go.  The  eunuchs  bring  him  out  to  the  messen- 
ger, who  throws  them  the  written  order.  Then  sitting  down  on  the 
ground  he  lays  the  child  at  its  length  on  liis  knees,  with  its  face  turned 
up,  and  holds  its  head  with  his  left  arm.  AVith  one  hand  he  draws 
back  the  eyelid,  and  with  the  other,  holding  his  dagger  by  the  point,  he 
digs  out  the  eyeballs  whole,  without  disfiguring  them,  just  as  you 
might  the  kernel  of  a  nut.  He  puts  them  in  a  cloth  and  carries  them 
to  the  king.  Meanwhile  the  child  is  taken  back  to  the  seraglio,  where 
they  stanch  his  wounds  as  well  as  they  can'.  A^oyages  de  Monsieur  le 
Chevalier  Chardin  :  Amsterdam,  1711  ;  vol.  ir.,  p.  214. 

'The  punishment  of  perjiu'ers  and  false  witnesses  is  to  pour  molten 

lead  into  their  mouths Pickpockets  are  branded  in  the 

forehead  with  hot  iron.      House-breakers  and  coiners  have  the  hand 

chopped  off The  most  common  kind  of  capital  punishment 

is  to  cut  open  the  belly  from  right  to  left  through  the  navel 

The  other  kinds  of  punishment  are  impalement ;  chopping  off  the  feet, 
letting  the  person  die  by  the  haemorrhage  ;  building  the  condemned  up 
to  the  chin  between  four  walls,  a  fine  cement  being  plastered  in  where 
the  stones  touch  the  neck  :  this,  drying,  stops  the  respiration,  and  the 
victim  dies  raving  mad'  :  ibid.  pp.  301,  302.  'Ganching'  is  when  a 
criminal  is  taken  to  the  top  of  a  tower,  from  the  sides  of  which  long 
keen  blades  project  horizontally,  and  is  thrown  down  on  them. 

A  short  passage  from  Cesare  Cantu's  Margherita  Pusterla,  Milano, 
1845,  will  sufficiently  indicate  the  practice  in  the  Italy  of  the  14th 
century  :  '  Many  had  lost  an  eye  or  a  hand,  because  they  had  under- 
gone the  penalty  imposed  by  the  laws  of  Milan  for  theft ;  the  loss  of  an 
eye  for  the  first  offence,  the  chopping  off  of  a  hand  for  the  second,  the 
gibbet  for  the  thii-d',  p.  488. 

The  above  are  but  a  very  small  sample  of  the  sufferings  which 
men  have  inflicted  on  one  another,  and  on  women  and  childi'en. 
Civilised  Europe  is  in  every  degree  as  guilty  as  the  Persia  of  Zo- 
roaster and  Mahomet.  Some  form  of  fanaticism  has  been  the  cause 
of  the  worst  brutalities  : 

"  man's  inliiimanit}' to  man 
makes  countless  thousands  moum". 


It  may  well  be  said  that  '  man's  most  cruel  miseries  are  devised  and 
perpetrated  by  himself',  "homini  plurima  ex  homine  sunt  mala": 
Pliny,  N.H.  vn.  proem. 

184.  τταιδων  κακονται  χλοννι-ΐ.  Aeschylus  uses  )(λοννψ  in  Fr.  60 
(Herm.)  :— 

ΑΓΓ.   μοίκροσκΐ\^$  μΐν.       ΛΥΚ.    άρα  μη  χ\οΰντ}ί  τΐί  ΐιν  ; 

■which  Hermann  translates : 

Nunc.  Praelonga  certe  crura.     Ltcukg.  Xum  lociista  eiat  ? 

■where  one  does  not  see  whether  he  meant  a  grasshopper  or  a  lobster 
by  his  loctista.  Locusta  (Span,  langosta,  Eng.  lobster)  means  the  shell- 
fish in  Plant.  Men.  5.  5.  24,  with  allusion  to  the  lobster's  hard,  pro- 
truding eyes,  by  firmly  pressing  which  you  make  him  let  go  the  grip 
of  his  claw.  The  conjecture  that  χλοννης  there  means  yevos  tl  άκρί- 
δων  has  nothing  to  support  it  :  HciTnann  failed  to  see  the  meaning. 
The  play  must  have  been  a  Satp'ic  Drama ;  and  when  the  Messenger 
tells  Lycurgus  that  Dionysus  had  long  legs,  the  king,  with  allusion  to 
the  god's  amatoiy  disposition,  asks  apa  μη  χλοννη^  ns  ην;  which 
Plautus  would  probably  have  rendered  by  : 

X.  Cms  proceram.     L.  Xumqiiid  et  par  testium  proeeritas? 

Dionysus  was  called  ίνορχης  in  Samos.  The  wild  boar,  σύαγρος, 
was  also  called  όσχεδωρο?,  Athen.  9.  64.  65,  that  is,  μακρω  or  μ^γάλω 
όσχίω  8ζ8ωρημ€νο<;.  It  is  also  called  άσχύΒωρος,  just  as  αστακό?,  the 
Greek  name  of  the  'lobster',  is  also  spelled  οστακος,  Hesych.  «.  v. 
That  species  of  the  palm-tree  which  was  called  σναγροζ  was  remark- 
able for  the  fact  that  its  pomum  or  'date',  with  its  lignum  or  'stone' 
("hoc  est  semen  ejus"),  was  "  grande,  durum,  horridum".  The 
propagating  power  of  this  wild-boar  palm-tree's  lignum  was  so  great, 
that  Pliay  says  it  was  from  this  that  the  bii'd  phoenix  was  named,  so 
as  "  emori  ac  renasci  ex  scipso".  Pliny,  N.  H.  13.  4,  also  speaks  of 
the  "  flos  et  lanugo"  of  male  palm-trees,  and  says  that  the  stciile  sort 
were  called  spadones. 

The  modem  names  for  ■χλοϋνη<ϊ  or  σναγρο?,  cignale,  cinghiale, 
sanglier,  are  from  Latin  singularis,  because  he  feeds  alone,  except 
in  breeding-time  (Aristarch\is  took  γλοννη<ζ  to  mean  μόηος,  singti- 


APPENDIX. 

hin's).    Then  ho  is  pre-eminent  for  amorous  fun•,  0pp.  Ci/n.  3.  367,  372  : 

θη\ντ(ι}Τ]  S'  aKiaffros  4φορμαΙνων  ολάλητα» 

καί  μά\'  (ρωμανΐων  σφρι'/άα    .    .     . 

κα\  χό\05  αμφΐ  "γάμοισι  ττοΚύ  irKfou  rjfwep  alSis. 

A  threc-year-okl  wild  boar  is  raffot  in  Fr.,  in  Eng.  a  '  hog-steer'. 

The  above  remarks  suffice  to  show  how  wide  of  the  mark  were 
Aristotle,  Aelian,  and  Eustathius  in  taking  χλοννης  to  mean  σνς 
(κτομίαζ,  the  Latin  maialis,  from  which  the  Span,  jahali  is  perhaps 
derived  by  inversion  of  the  letters  mat. 

It  seems  to  me  probable  that  Aeschylus  regarded  χλοννη<;  as  cora- 
biniug  the  notions  of  χλο^  and  ^ννη,  the  fonncr  in  the  sense  oi  puhes, 
the  signs  of  puberty,  and  the  latter  in  that  of  concubitus  cum  femina, 
which  is  its  proper  meaning.  Homer  says  θαλζρος  τταράκοιης  of 
Hector,  II.  6.  430,  and  θαλβροζ  of  Xaiisicaa's  marriage,  Od.  6.  66,  the 
word  meaning  the  same  as  xXoepos,  χλωρός. 

Thus  χλουνις  means  puhertas,  as  Weil  saw,  who  is  followed  by 
Paley  in  a  very  useful  note,  χλοννης  is  aper  masculissimm,  as  Weil 
says,  with  the  collateral  notion  of  '  most  furious,  raging'. 

Plutarch  denies  that  the  castration  of  boys  Avas  learned  by  the  Per- 
sians from  the  Greeks,  de  Herod.  Malign.  13. 

191.  In  the  sense  of  'imparting,  attributing,  or  imputing'  τρί- 
βζσθαι,  not  τρίβί,ιν,  is  used,  as :  ayos  προςτέτρητται,  '  he  has  attributed 
the  guilt';  ττροστριβόμζνος  Tovv€iho<;,  'imputing  the  disgrace'. 

208.  oi'K  av  γβνοιθ'  ομαιμοζ  ανθί,ντης  φόνος.  They  regard  their 
position  as  unassailable,  on  the  strength  of  the  old  belief : 

Siiyal  γαρ  κατά  yalav  'Epivies  etVl  τοκηων — 

parenticide  being  regarded  as  the  most  unnatural  of  crimes.  Apollo 
replies  to  the  effect  that  that  is  an  antiquated  and  erroneous  notion ; 
for  that  πάντες  άνθρωποι  ττρζσβντάτην  νομίζονσί  ττασων  την  ανδρός  και 
γνναίκος  φιλίαν,  '  all  men  regard  the  love  of  husband  and  wife  as  taking 
precedence  of  all  other  affections',  Musonius  (under  Xero,  Vespasian, 
etc.)  in  Stob.  Flor.  67.  20  ;  ib.  67.  21,  ττρωτη  καΐ  στοιχειωδεστάττ^  των 
κοινωνιών  η  κατά  τον  γάμον,  '  the  first  and  most  elementary  of  all 
fellowships  is  marriage'. 

213,  14.  ei'vi]  yap  avSpl  καΐ  γυναικι  μόρσιμος  δρκον  'στι  μείζων  τύ} 
Βίκ-τ}  φρονρονμίνη.  The  words  μόρσιμος,  etc.,  from  Aeschylus  can  only 
mean,  that  monogamy  for  the  purpose  of  the  procreation  of  legitimate 


APPENDIX. 

children,  so  paramount  a  matter  in  Athenian,  Eoman,  and  indeed  all 
duly  civilised  countries,  is  a  physical  law  of  the  human  race,  and  that 
a  faithful  observance  of  the  conjoint  €ννη  is  a  thing  of  more  account  than 
a  promise  made  at  some  solemnisation  of  the  holy  rite,  which  is  only 
a  δρκοζ  or  sacramentum. 

Eut  this  is  wholly  irrelevant,  however  true :  it  is  no  answer  at 
all,  when  the  Fiuies  have  urged  "  Orestes  killed  his  mother :  she 
killed  one  who  was  only  her  husband",  to  reply,  "the  maniage  rela- 
tion, faithfully  observed,  is  greater  than  an  oath".  The  right  answer 
would  be,  "  the  holy  marriage  relation  is  more  important  and  binding 
than  is  the  filial  one",  more  important,  politically  speaking;  and  more 
binding,  because  by  marriage  the  filial  relation  becomes  obscui-ed  and 
in  many  respects  inoperative,  for  : 

"a  son  is  a  son  till  lie  gets  him  a  wife". 

This  would  agree  with  the  terms  in  which  monogamy  is  said  to 
have  been  fii-st  instituted,  Ge7i.  2.  24,  "  Therefore  shall  a  man  leave 
his  father  and  his  mother,  and  shall  cleave  unto  his  wife".  This 
right  answer  cannot  be  got  fi'om  our  text ;  nor  does  the  text  seem 
capable  of  emendation  in  the  right  direction  by  means  of  some  such 
word  as  τόκου  or  οίκου  in  place  of  όρκου. 

It  will  not  suit  the  passage  to  suppose  Apollo  to  mean  'that  which 
we  Olympians  regard  as  μίγίστοζ  δεινο'τατο'ς  re,'  and  it  happens  that 
when  Here  took  that  oath  to  her  husband,  Hom.  II.  15.  37,  it  was 
true  only  in  a  literal  form,  and  she  had  a  mental  reservation:  "I 
swear  by  Styx  that  I  did  not  tell  Sleep  to  do  it — but  I  knew  very  well  that 
he  would  understand  that  to  he  part  of  the  largain''\     Alas,  poor  Styx! 

The  Athenian  ^φηβοζ  took  no  oath  to  love,  cherish,  and  obey  his 
father  and  mother,  Stob.  43.  48;  but  it  has  always  been  regarded  as 
indispensable  that  a  wife  should  be  docile.  Hes.  Op.  697,  Γνα  ηθεα  κεδνά 
διδάίτ^ς — that  she  should  be  χζίροήθης  και  Τ£Τίθασενμ€νη,  on  which 
point  Socrates  fully  agrees  with  Ischomachus,  Xen.  Oec.  7.  10  ;  and  it 
is  still  required,  and  stated  to  be  according  to  divine  ordinance,  that 
a  bride  should  "give  her  troth",  that  she  will  "love,  cherish, 
and  obey"  her  husband. 

Are,  then,  the  two  lines  interpolated  ?  Now  that  everything  has 
been  pleaded  in  their  behalf  without  any  success,  we  should  have 
to  come  to  the  conclusion  that  they  are,  but  for  a  suggestion  of  Weil's 


ΛΓΡΚΝΠΙΧ. 

to  which  I  f^ave  too  littlo  heed  when  writinc;  the  critical  note,  because 
of  the  meaning•  -n-hicli  ho  attached  to  the  k)st  line.  Ho  says  that  the 
ratio  antithetica  shows  that  there  is  a  lacuna  of  one  line  after  v.  208,  of 
Avhich  the  mcaninjz;  "was:  "itnquc  nostrum  non  est  cam  porscriui". 
Tliat  could  be  fully  inferred  from  λ•.  208,  and  there  was  no  occasion  to 
say  it.    But  supposing  the  line  to  have  been  like  : 

i>s  δ '  ov  κτανων  π«Γϊ  μητίρ  ορκον  ομνύτω, 

'let  Orestes  take  an  oath  that  lie,  her  child,  did  not  kill  his  mother', 
then  it  may  be  seen  why  Apollo  says  όρκου  in  v.  214.  The  meaning 
wall  now  be:  '  Clytemncstra,  with  only  two  factitious  or  sentimental 
grievances,  violated  the  prime  law  of  society,  and  then  murdered  the 
man  against  whom  she  had  sinned.  Orestes,  under  the  greatest  provo- 
cation, violated  an  inferior  law  ;  and  is  less  criminal  than  his  mother, 
although  he  cannot  stvear  that  he  did  not  kill  her'. 

228.  Compare  Choeph.  1064  according  to  my  correction  (pub. 
1862) : 

[κπί  (Te)  Oihs  φυλάσσοί  καΙ  ρϋοιτο  (Τυμφορα! 

where  a  codex  of  Rob.  gave  και  ρνοισι  συμφοράς.     Μ  gives  : 

Oeh  σ  φ  ν\άσ<Το  ι.      και  ρ  ί  ο  ι  (Τ-ι  (τυμφ  ο  ρΰ  σ. 

The  καφίοισι  συμφοραΐ•;,  which  is  universally  read,  is  not  translat- 
able: opposite  meanings  are  given,  by  editors:  φυλάσσω  re  ρυομαί re  is  a 
regular  form  in  Homer:  Ae'yetv  τά  καίρια  or  its  equivalent,  and  καίρια 
ττληγη  are  the  only  ways  in  which  Aesch.  uses  καίριος. 

280.   As  an  illustration  of  Eur.  Aiidr.  638: 

νόθοι  T€  πολλοί  "γνησίων  αμΐίνονΐί 

we  may  call  to  mind  Philip  Falconbridge  in  King  John,  who  says: 

"  I  would  not  be  '  sir  Xob  '  {nohilis)  in  any  case  ". 

But  perhaps  the  verse,  γρόνος  καθαίρει  -πάντα  γηράσκων  ομού,  is  not 
as  good  as  it  has  been  thought  to  be.  The  extinction  of  a  crime  by 
oblivion  is  compared  with  Time's  increase  in  age:  whereas  'Time* 
simply  continues,  without  any  old  age  or  growing  decrepitude ;  being 
*  the  soul  of  the  universe  '  according  to  Pythagoras. 

2og  ο 


APPKXDIX. 

306.  ΐνχόμεθ'  «Tvat.  Tlie  corruption  seems  to  have  been  caused  by 
a  gloss,  οΐόμίθ',  ■written  by  some  one  who  did  not  well  understand  the 
meaning  of  ΐνχόμ^θ^,  taken  from  Homer's  ίνχ^ομαι  cTi'at.  These  old 
Furies  use  the  old  phrase  in  its  old-fashioned  meaning.  TVTien 
strangers  met  one  another  in  Homeric  times,  and  had  any  occasion  to 
converse,  it  was  regarded  as  a  breach  of  good  manners  for  one  to  aak 
the  other  who  he  really  was.  The  interlocutor  might  have,  like 
Ulysses,  some  veiy  good  and  proper  reasons  for  giving  a  false  account. 
So  €νχομαι  dvai  meant  Ί  give  myself  out  to  be',  and  it  is  always 
implied  that  the  statement  is  true  oyihj  if  there  is  no  moiive  for  disguise. 
After  mutual  confidence  and  intimacy,  in  some  degree,  have  been 
established,  and  one  thinks  he  may  fairly  ask  the  other  for  a  tru« 
account  about  something,  then  the  formula  is  : 

αλλ'  &ye  μοι  roSe  είπε  καΐ  arpeHews  κατάλεξαν, 

'But  come,  tell  me  this,  and  relate  me  each  point  (κατά)  truly'; 
after  which  request  a  falsehood  was  deemed  a  lie,  and  no  longer 
excusable.     Much  the  same  thing  is  practically  in  vogue  now. 

316.  The  pathos  is  very  observable  in  Marep  α  μ'  ctiktcs.  The 
tense  of  tTt/cres  reminds  the  mother  of  the  moment  and  the  agony  of 
tlie  birth.     Anth.  7.  531,  μάτηρ  a  σ  Ιτ^κ^ν. 

322.  As  to  the  quantity  of  the  penult  in  φρενοδαλ?)?,  the  question 
is  :  '  which  has  the  best  eifect  on  a  correct  ear  in  this  particular  line, 
whether,  vi  v^  ^  ii.,  or  '^  ^  ^  ii  ? '  In  the  latter  case  the  rhythmical 
anceps,  marked  χ ,  will  be  like  the  penult  of  a  scazontic  Iambic 
senarius,  or  a  dochmiac  foot  of  which  the  penult  is  a  syllable  long 
metrically,  but  haA-ing  the  thesis,  i.  e.  anceps. 

The  reasons  why  it  must  remain  a  matter  for  individual  taste  and 
preference  are  :  that  Plutarch,  who  was  profoundly  learned  in  Greek 
philosophy,  and  quotes  Empedocles  hundreds  of  times,  ascribes  to  him, 
Sympos.  iv.  p.  265,  Tauchn,  ed. : 

«s  γλυκϋ  μ.\ν  eirl  "γΚυκυ  μάρπτί,  iriKphv  δ'  ewi  iriKphv  opouffey, 
οξυ  δ'  in   όξί/  ΐβτ],  5a\fphv  daXfpov  λο)3ί'τ«, 

"which  is  giΛ-en  by  Macrobius  {Sat.  vn.  5,  Gronovius  Jac.  1692),  who 
•wrote  more  than  300  years  after  Plutarch,  as 

i>s  y\VKV  μΐν  y\vKv  μάρτττΐ,  iriKphv  δ'  iir\  irtKphv  υρουσ^ν, 
οξΰ  δ'  €ir'  οξύ  e/SJr/,  θ(ρμ}>ν  δ'  ί'ποχίΰίτο  θ(ρμγ. 


XPPEXDIX. 

where  θ^ρμον  δ*  ΙτΓοχ€ν€το  θ(ρμω  cannot  be  admitted  as  genuine,  but 
only  as  a  restoration  of  the  verse  by  the  help  of  glosses.  Empedocles 
formed  his  word  δαλερός,  'hot',  from  δαι'ω  through  δάλός.  He  pro- 
bably thought  that  it  was  much  the  same  as  φανερός,  '  bright',  by  the 
side  of  φάνος,  'bright',  and  φανός,  'torch';  as  άΒρανη•;  from  8ράω; 
τάγονχος  from  ταγτ;  ;  τι^ασός  from  τίτθη ;  μαλακυ<;  from  βλά$.  He 
is  rather  impatient  of  control  in  these  matters.  If  empyrean  will  not 
suit,  he  says  empyrean,  lather  than  lose  a  word  so  graphic,  δαλερό? 
unites  the  two  ideas  of  heat  and  steady  liyJit,  for  expressing  which 
θ^ρμοζ  and  φλογ€ρος,  etc.,  are  quite  unsuited.  See  also  that  line 
of  his,  Athen.  3.  30  : 

oiTTpeia  συμμΐμυκότα 
τα  SitKuv  μΐν  ίστι  χαλεπά,  KaTa<payuv  δ'  ΐχιμαρία, 

where  he  chose  to  say  ίνμάρεα  rather  than  the  less  musical  καταφαγεΐΐ' 
δ     iar   evpaprj. 

Plutarch,  who  records,  de  Pyth.  Orac.  8,  Άριστοτελη<;  μεν  ovu 
μόνον'Όμηρον  eXeye  κίνοΰμενα  ττοίζΐν  ονόματα  δια  την  ivap- 
γειαν,  remarks  of  Empedocles,  Symposiaca,  5.  2,  "that  he  was  wont 
to  make  his  subject  splendid  with  the  most  comely  and  prepossessing 
epithets,  not  only  for  the  sake  of  the  beautiful  Avord-painting,  καλλι- 
■γραφία,  as  it  were  with  flowery  colours,  but  he  makes  each  of  them  a 
representative  of  some  real  attribute  or  faculty ;  thus,  '  the  blood- 
replenished  liver',  '  the  cloud-gathering  air',  '  the  soul-investing 
earth'  (of  the  human  body)";  ττολναίματον  ήπαρ — νζφ^ληγζρέτης 
αήρ — άμφιβρότη    γθύ)ν\ 

Α  more  probable  correction  of  our  Fr.  would  be  : 

SaXfphf  δαλίρψ  δ'  iwoxevey, 

and  it  is  the  active,  έποχ^νσαι,  in  Ar.  Gen.  An.  2.  5.  6,  the  only  place 
where  the  verb  is  quoted. 

Aeschylus,  ττολνν  χρόνον  iv  2i/ieXta  διατρίψας,  and  being  of  much 
the  same  mind  in  philosophy  as  Empedocles,  came  to  use  his  words 
and  his  way  of  sounding  them  :  the  two  greatest  geniuses  then  living, 
and  with  the  strongest  intellects  in  unison,  they  must  have  been  very 
much  in  company ;  for  who  would  not  rather  talk  with  Empedocles 
than  Avith  Pindar,  Simonides  (Aeschylus  wrote  his  own  epitaph),  Bac- 
chylides,  Xenophanes,  Epicharmus? 


APPENDIX. 

Perhaps  it  is  to  this  intimacy  with  the  staunch  republican  Empe- 
docles  that  we  must  refer  the  warning  of  Aesch.  beloio,  v.  489  :  μητί 
Βεσποτονμΐνον  {βίον)  αΙνίσΎ)?,  which  seems  quite  superfluous,  unless 
Ave  remember  that  Aeschylus  had  lately  been  with  Empedocles,  and 
at  the  court  of  Hiero ;  for  the  Athenians  of  that  time  were  in  no  need 
of  any  such  admonition. 

In  ChoepJi.  804,  foU.  :— 

τι)  δί  Ka\S>s  κτίμ^νον  &  μίγα  vaiwv, 

Aesch.  clearly  indicated  that  the  penult  is  ancejjs,  by  repeating  tlie 
same  rhythm  in  the  next  line. 

I  prefer  φρ€νοζαλη<;  here,  because  the  long  thesis  seems  to  tend  to 
deaden  the  animation  of  the  rhythm.    So  thinksAYeil.    See  pp.  197,  227. 

325.  Since  a  Moera  spins  a  thread  of  fate  for  the  Furies,  the  Moe- 
rae  must  be  much  elder  sisters,  and  born  in  a  remoter  night. 

διακταια  is  properly  said  of  a  thrust,  ττληγη,  given  straight  in  front 
and  going  right  through. 

334.  c<^'  belongs  to  ίκράνθη,  not  to  άμίν.  Hesych.  ίττίκραν^ν 
eTrercAct. 

335.  αθανάτων  must  here  mean  the  other  deathless  ones  who  dwell 
above  ground,  on  Olympus. 

342.  (.vvLv  was  corrupted  to  viov  hy  an  ini-pertect  anagrammatismus : 
a  perfect  one  is  to  be  found  in  nesi  tor  sine,  Test.  p.  165  ed.  Miill.  The 
reading  of  the  Aldine  ed.,  which  here  is  veov,  often  gives  a  hint  of  the 
true,  for  some  unknown  reason. 

343.  ταξδε  μέριμνας.  The  difference  between  τασδε  and  raaSe 
άφελεΓν  is  thus  explained  by  Manuel  Moschopulus,  cire.  1300  A.  D.  : 
olov,  άψηρημαί  λόγων,  άφήρηρΜί  TratSetas'  ταϊτα  γαρ  ουκ  el^ov,  τον 
Xoyov  φημί  και  t>)v  τταιδει'αν.  δυνατόν  δε  μοί  -ην  κτησασθαι,  κα\  διότι 
ημελησα  ουκ  έλαβαν'  eis  τοιαίτα  ovy  συντάσσεται  yevLKrj,  ως  προειπομεν. 
όταν  δε  εχω  τι  και  στερηθώ  τοντον,  τότε  το  άφηρημαι  σνντακτεον  αΐτια- 
TiKy.     Therefore  ταςδε  is  right  here. 

351.  Hesych.  s.  v.  :  Κα/^ττεσιγουνος  (like  ώλεσι'οικο?,  said  of  her, 
Sept.  720)•  ^'Epivi)9,  άπό  τον  κάμτττειν  τα  γόνατα  των  άμαρτανόντων. 

360.  λάμττα.  The  actual  words  of  Hesychius  are :  λάμττη•  τον 
τταχνν   άφρον   τον   επιττολάζοντα    τω    οϊνω    φασίν    ('mother').      Χαττττη<» 


APPENDIX. 


(«it')•  λαπτην  Ιλεγον  τον  παχνν  άφ/)ον  τοί'  ίτηττολάζοντα  τώ  υινω 
ττηλωΒη'  άλλοι,  βόρβορον  νλην  (also  'mother')•  άλλοι,  τον  Trepl  τύ} 
αλμυ  (salt  incrustation)  Ιφιστάμ^νον  έν  ταΓ?  λι/χναις  (scum)•  οί  δέ,  τον 
TTcpt  τοτ5  γάλακτος  νμ€νώδη  ττηλόν  (cicam).  λ€μφο<;'  ό  μνξώ8η<;  καΐ 
/μάταιο?  (Fr.  morveux ;  iijian.  moquifer ο ;  Ital.  moccicoso).  Plut.  «ifi^. 
Stoicos  says  that  gnats  and  mos(|uitos  delight  in  λά/Ατπ^  και  o^ei,  '  the 
mother  and  fungus  on  sour  wine ' . 

369.  Hesych.  gives  καταφατουμίνη  (sic)•  κατακτωμίνη,  κυρίως  Se 
το  €κ  προκαταληψεως,  '  securing  the  possession  ;  properly,  by  prece- 
dence in  occupation'. 

372.  ττρέμνα'  τα  Ισχυρά  στελέχη  των  κατά βλαστημάτων,  Hesych. 
Head  των  δένδρων  και  βλαστημάτων. 

381,  note.  Also,  a  verb  Avhich  governs  two  cases  may  take  one  of 
them  in  one  part  of  a  sentence  and  the  other  ia  another. 

891.  Observe  the  intense  love  of  the  Greeks  for  clearness,  exact- 
ness, and  due  brevity  in  speech. 

392.  The  corruption  "was  introduced  by  some  actor  who  Avas  un- 
aware of  that  meaning  of  ai'Tos  in  composition;  and  the  coiTuption 
had  become  inveterate  when  Μ  was  transcribed. 

419.  παλαμναΐος.  Usually  connected  with  παλάμη,  as  in  M.  ilos- 
chop.  s.  v.,  6  οϊκ€ΐαις  χερσί  φόνον  εργασά/χενος,  like  αντόχΐ,ιρ.  The 
connexion  with  τταλάσ-σω,  παλαγ/χό?,  'defilement  by  spots  of  blood', 
seems  possible.  The  αντοίντης,  Soph.  0.  Ji.  107,  etc.,  points  to  Ιντεα, 
the  'actual  wielder  of  the  weapon';  ychoreas  αυθζντψ,  suj)ra  y.  208, 
seems  to  point  to  θείνω,  '  the  actual  striker  of  the  blow'. 

433.  That  is  :  "  "When  I  had  summoned  the  Argive  people  to  give 
them  the  true  account  of  what  I  had  done  {Choeph.  973-10G2),  there 
also  teas  the  shawl  (which  I  displayed),  testifying  clearly,  after  8  years, 
by  its  stains  and  rents,  to  the  crime  of  my  mother  and  her  paramour. 
The  peculiar  use  of  εκμαρτνρ^Ιν  to  express  '  evidence  given  by  the 
dying'  {Ik,  Ιίω  =  outside  of  the  court),  or  'found  to  have  been  left 
behind  by  the  dead',  or  'sent  from  a  great  distance',  is  appropriate 
here  ;  so  also  if  the  Ik  signified  only  '  distinctly  and  clearly'.  But  the 
meaning  is  also  that  of  the  Ik  in  είάγγελο?  and  ε^αγγελλειν,  Ιξω  των 
δό/χων  ity]yy(.\Xe,  '  brought  clear  evidence  out  of  the  palace  after  a 
Ion"•  time '. 


APPENDIX. 


The  verb  occm'S  once  in  Homer,  II.  5.  390,  ττερικαλλης  'Hepifioia 
'Έ,ρμία  i$rjyy€i\€,  i.  e.  '  brought  word  out  of  the  Jiouse  to  Hcimes  that 
Ares  "was  imprisoned  within'. 

442.  Athana  says  much  the  same  thing  in  Aesch.  Suppl.  397, 
ovK  ίνκριτον  TO  κρίμα. 

448.  οί'Κ  ζνττίμτΓζλον.  Cf .  Hesych.  ΒνσττίμτΓΐλοί'  Ιπι  μίν  της  θαΚάτ- 
ΤΎ]ζ,  Ύ]  Βνσχ€ίμ€ροζ  και  τραχεία  και  ταραρ^ωδτ;?'  ττερί  δε  τοΐι  κολυμβητον, 
δυσάρεστο?.  The  latter  seems  to  be  said  of  a  diver  for  purple-oysters, 
'πορφνρ€νς,  0Γ  of  a  sponge-hunter,  σπογγοθηρας,  άρν^ντηρ,  tiriiiator,  as 
'hard  to  please',  not  only  as  to  weather,  but  also  as  to  the  absence 
of  the  much-di-eaded  monsters  of  the  deep,  described  in  0pp.  Hal.  etc. 
ττίμφίΧα'   8νσκολα,  τραχεία,  Hesych. 

485.  Tlie  corrections  here  are  μ-ηΖΐ,ν  (Weil),  κσρδια?  (Canter), 
ΐμφανη  and  κνν.  A  curious  theory  has  been  broached,  that  a  pyrrhic 
word,  such  as  φλόγα,  χθόνα,  φρένα,  κακά,  which  is  a  noun  or  an  adjec- 
tive, very  rarely  suffers  elision  in  Greek  Tragedy. 

There  are  over  160  fail'  instances  of  the  elision  in  the  33  tragedies 
and  fragments,  and,  a  prion,  one  can  conceive  no  reason  (as  the  meaning 
of  the  word,  and  its  case,  remain  quite  clear  after  the  elision)  why  it 
should  not  be  made.  Eveiythiag  else  in  Greek  Prosody  has  a  raison 
d^etre.     See  infr.,  p.  237,  for  the  faintness  of  θλΐψις. 

But  on  applying  the  test  of  experiment,  it  will  be  found  that  those 
who  have  published  Greek  verses  of  late  years,  and  written  a  hundred- 
fold more,  have  also  very  rarely  had  occasion  to  make  this  elision.  I 
have  φρέν'  twice  and  κάκ  once  among  297  Greek  verses  in  the  Dublin 
Translations.  The  punctuation  seems  to  make  no  difference  :  as,  e.g., 
Eur.  Seracl.  939  : 

repi^iai  θΐ\οντ($  ττ]ν  ψρίν.      eK  yap  ΐύτυχοΰε. 

The  restriction  was  not  suggested  by  the  Homeric  poems,  which 
hare  κάκ,  adj.  or  subst.,  15  times;  κνν  twice,  κννα  in  full  only  thrice; 
φρίν  thrice ;  φλόγ',  etc. 

'  The  watch-dog  over  the  passions '  was  ίμφανψ  at  Athens  in  the 
Areopagus,  where  everyone  could  see  the  seats  of  unwrought  stone  on 
which  the  silent  judges  sat  when  tiying  the  accused.  The  judges 
were  σιωπώντε?  κατ'  ανάγκην,  'not  allowed  to  speak'. 

In  the  same  way  every  couri-housc  and  county  gaol,  every  cathc- 


(Iral,  eliurih,  ami  tliapt'l  in  the  land,  is  a  '  manifest  wutch-dog  of  the 
heart'. 

Except  for  a  comical  and  almost  amiable  impudence,  every  poet, 
except  Shakspearc  (and  Goethe,  Dr.  J.  K.  Ingram)  from  Homer  down, 
regards  the  dog  with  affection,  and  uses  the  word  as  one  of  specially- 
good  signiiication.  Gordon  Gumming  says  that  even  in  a  wild  state  the 
dog  has  little  fear  of  man  or  hostility  towards  him.  Clytemnestra 
calls  herself  '  a  brave  watch-dog  of  the  house  ',  8ωμάτων  κννα  ζσθλην, 
Again.  607 ;  and  speaks  of  Agamemnon  as  σταθμών  κύνα,  ib.  902,  *  a 
Avatch-dog  of  the  folds'.  Lucretius  habitually  speaks  of  dogs  with 
tenderness  :  '  consueta  domi  catulorum  blanda  propago',  4.  994,  where 
'blanda'  means  'good-tempered  and  affectionate',  as  in  5.  1065,  'at 
catulos  blande  quum  lingua  lambere  tentant ' ;  and  again,  '  levisomna 
oanum  fido  cum  pcctore  corda',  '  the  light-sleeping  wits  of  the  dogs 
with  theii'  faithful  affection  '.  Cf.  Evander's  custodes  canes,  A^ii'g.  Aen. 
8.  462.  Charles  Nodier  says  :  "  Je  vous  reponds  que  la  plus  grande 
preuve  des  justes  vengeances  de  Dieu  contre  notre  folic  espece,  c'est 
la  brievete  de  la  vie  du  ehien  ". 

Virgil  repeats  Hesiod's  precept  (και  κννα  καρχαρόΒοντα  κομάν,  μη 
φζίδζο  σίτον,  '  keep  thou  also  a  dog  with  shai-p  teeth :  give  him  plenty 
of  food')  in  the  words  'nee  tibi  cm-a  canum  fucrit  postrema  sed  .  .  . 
pasce  sero  pingui',  'nor  let  thy  latest  care  be  about  thy  dogs  :  feed 
them  with  rich  whey'.  D.  Heinsius  observes  that  in  the  λόγια  the 
Δαι/λον€5  were  called  kvvcs,  as  being  the  watchers  over  men's  conduct 
when  the  superior  gods  had  left  the  world.  Lycophron  calls  diviners 
Άττόλλωνο?  Kwa<s.  In  Choeph.  924,  1054,  the  Furies  are  μητρό<: 
eyKOTOL  κΰν€ς,  '  dogs  enraged  against  a  trespasser';  they  are  βίον  κ  we?, 
'  watchers  of  man's  life  and  ways',  in  Anth.  7.  437. 

No  one  will  rightly  appreciate  the  lines  lower  down, 

KepSwi/  ίθικτον  τοΰτο  βυυ\€υτ7ΐριον, 
alSolov,  οξνθυμον,  ΐυΖόντων  ihrep 
iypriyophs  φρούρημα  yfjs, 

unless  he  observes  that  Athana's  Court  of  Areopagus  is  compared  to  a 
'  watch-dog '  over  the  heart  and  passions  of  the  Athenian  people.  A 
dog  is  κ€ρδών  άθικτος,  '  projectum  non  odoratur  cibum ',  Hor.  Έροά. 
6.  10  ;  he  is  alBolos,  'worthy  of  respect  and  kind  regard',  as  in  the 
prec-epts  of  Hesiod  and  Λ^il■gil ;  he  is  οξύθυμος,  or,  as  Proclus  says  in 
his  Comm.  on  the  passage  in  Hesiod,  8άκνΐίν  ΐτοιμος,  6ξνό8ον<;,  8ηκτι- 


ΛΓΓΚΧβΙΧ. 

Kos,  €15  TO  ατΓοσοβίίν  του?  κλετττας ;  he  is  eminently  '  a  watckfnl  guard 
o'er  them  who  sleep ',  because  of  to  φνλακηκον  καΐ  φιλο^ίσποτον,  Sch. 
Again.  3,  and  Livy,  5,  47,  '  sollicitum  animal  ad  noctumos  strepitus'; 
Lucr.  I.  c.  'lc\-isomna  canum  fido  cum  pectore  corda':  Aesch.  Sept. 
621,  1)(Θρόξίνον  ττνλωρον,  *a  stranger-hating  doorkeeper'. 

It  was  necessary  to  make  some  remarks  like  the  aboΛ■e,  because  the 
emendation  κνν  is  startling  to  a  mind  unprepared. 

It  is  strange  that  Aeschylus,  who  died  about  120  years  before 
Epicums  was  born,  should  supply  by  anticipation  that  which  is  lack- 
ing in  the  account  of  Epicurean  doctrines  as  given  by  Lucretius,  viz. 
principles  of  morality;  the  answers  to  the  questions  :  AVhat  is  right  ? 
Avrong  ?  just  ?  unjust  ?  Perhaps  Epicui'us  had  not  discovered  them,  any 
more  than  he  had  those  other  things  (hinted  at  in  the  word  τταρβγκλι- 
σι?)  which  helped  the  gases  and  molecules  to  form  his  universe,  such 
as  electricity,  magnetism,  rotary  motion,  churning  motion,  chemical 
action,  and  all  those  agents  which  are  still  unknown.  The  6th  Book 
of  the  de  Renun  Natura  is,  no  doubt,  untinislied ;  but  the  verses,  6. 
92,  3  : 

'tu  niihi  supremae  praescripta  ad  Candida  calc's 
cuiTenti  spalium  praemonstra,  callida  Musa', 

show  that  another  200  lines  would  probably  have  made  the  intended 
Avork  complete. 

Aeschylus  saw  that  the  contlitions  of  a  good  state  of  society  are 
φν'σει  before  they  become  ^eVet  and  νόμω.  You  find  them  out  as 
you  find  out  any  other  natural  law ;  then  you  give  them  a  written 
form  by  legislation,  and  enforce  obedience  by  penalties.  The  criminal 
impulse  that  is  not  checked  by  these  must  be  crushed  as  you  crush 
a  caterpillar  that  was  eating  into  the  heart  of  your  rose  ;  it  must 
be  exterminated  like  the  sewage-gas  that  was  destroying  the  health  of 
yoiu•  children.  Men  and  women  become  bad  through  some  evil  con- 
ditions of  bhth  and  breeding  :  when  they  have  become  so,  then,  as 
Thucydidcs  says,  '  if  the  heart  is  fully  set  on  doing  somethiug  wicked, 
there  is  not  any  hinch'ance  to  be  had,  either  by  the  law's  strong  hand 
or  any  other  terror'.  H.  de  Balzac  :  "les  homnics,  race  impui'e,  dont 
avec  Dieu,  Γ  enfer,  le  boun-eau  et  les  gendarmes,  on  parvient  a  peine 
a  comprimer  les  detestables  instincts",  llemove  the  qx'u.  conditions  of 
birth  and  breeding  as  much  as  possible ;  if  you  cannot,  '  continue 
culpam  ferro  compesce '. 

2l6 


APPENDIX , 

A  man  deserves  no  praise  for  being  a  good  citizen,  save  in  relation 
to  the  bad  citizens.  He  does  that  which  is  the  condition  of  human 
existence.     Those  who  really  meiit  praise  and  glory  are  they  : 

' . .  .  ob  patriam  pugnando  vulnera  passi ; 
qiiique  pii  vates,  et  Plioebo  digna  locuti; 
inventas  aut  qui  ^^itam  excolueie  per  artes  ; 
quique  sui  memores  alios  fecere  merendo'. 

507.  τταιτοφυρτ'.  Compare  Eur.  Ino,  Fr.  12,  ττάντοθίν  θηρώμξνοι 
σνμμικτα,  μη  δίκαια  και  δικαι  δμωζ,  Avhich  is  said  of  collectors  of  wealth. 

The  first  meaning  of  φνρίΐν  appears  to  be,  not  '  mix '  nor  '  defile '  but, 
'  carry  for  the  purpose  of  adding  to  something  else  '.  One  cannot  but 
tliink  of  German /w/?r^«  and  Fuhr,  ferre  and  /«r,  φ€ρ£ΐν  and  φωρ.  '  To 
pile  oil'  is  the  meaning  Avhich  suits  most  of  the  passages ;  'to  mix'  is  a 
(|uitc  secondary  meaning.  Probably  no  better  origin  can  be  found  for 
■γίφνρα,  whose  dialectic  form  βίφίρα  disposes  one  to  regard  it  as  a  re- 
duplicate formation  from  φνρείν.  So  -γέφυρα  will  be  an  embankment 
made  by  repeated  pHings-on  of  material. 

τταντόφνρτα  is  one  of  those  words  which  give  so  much  effect  to  the 
verse  of  Aeschylus ;  so  complete  in  meauiug  and  yet  so  concise. 
Southey  gives  the  name  of  '  Sii*  Ealph  the  Eover '  to  his  reckless  and 
dreadnaught  buccaneer,  who,  "  now  grown  rich  with  plundered  store", 
Avill  get  no  farther  on  his  homeward  cruise  than  to  the  grave  of  the 
Inch  Cape  bell.  In  the  Rhone,  not  far  from  AA"ignon  {Avenio),  there 
is  le  Rocher  de  la  Jmtice. 

513.  vTrepOeovT  ακραν.  Understand  αλα  or  θάλασσαν  with  ακραν. 
Homer  says  6eev  and  δέουσα  of  a  ship  scudding  before  the  breeze. 
Hermann's  citation  of  Thcogn.  619  is  too  like  this  passage  to  be 
omitted  : 

π^λλ'  iV  αμηχαρίτισι  κνΚίι/Βομαι  αχνΰμίνοί  κηρ, 
ίκρην  yap  π(νίη5  ουκ  ίητίρΐδράμομίν. 

559.  Ιξηγον  δε  μοι.  Orestes  calls  upon  Apollo  to  give  testimony 
for  him ;  just  as  an  εξη-γητηζ  or  '  expounder  of  religious  duty '  might 
be  called  upon  by  any  accused  person  to  testify  that  he,  the  expounder, 
had  given  such  and  such  advice,  or  that  religion  required  such  a  course 
of  action.     So  Miiller. 

βίο.  ot'K  εστί  μήτηρ  τοκΐνς,  τροφός  δε.  Add  that  freres  means 
'brother  and  sister';  and  that  liberi  is  said  of  a  single  son  or  daughter, 
A.  Gell.  2.  13. 


ΑΓΓΚΝΒΙΧ. 


The  father  stands  to  tlio  mother  in  the  rehition  of  Ουρανός  to  Γαία, 
of  the  Divine  Word  to  Chaos,  as  a  god  or  creator  to  inanimate  atoms  ; 
in  short,  as  the  Platonic  ciSr;  to  νλη,  the  latter  being  olov  τιθηνη  και 
€κμαγ€Ϊον  (something  fit  for  recei'i'ing  the  impression  of  a  seal,  and 
preserving  it)  καΐ  μήτηρ.     Plut.  de  Plac.  Phil.  1.  Θ'. 

Be  it  remembered  also  that  Epicurus,  the  last  Greek  philosopher 
Avho  founded  a  sect,  imagines  the  human  race  to  have  been  originally 
produced  without  the  help  of  the  female,  Lucr.  5.  799,  foil. 

Pythagoras,  Archytas,  Plato,  Xenocrates,  Dicaearchus  (Censorinus, 
de  Die  jS^at.  2,  3)  are  not  so  hardy  in  that  way ;  an  equally  hardy 
one  pleases  them  better.  "They  say:  'the  human  race  has  always 
existed :  you  will  never  find  out  which  was  first  produced,  the  hen  or 
the  egg.' " 

643.  Iva  T-ep  Aeos  ίνθα  και  Αιδώς.  Also  where  there  is  ίρωζ  and 
φίλια,  as  in  Phaedra's  case,  there  are  αιδώς  and  δ£Ός.  How  much  the 
lover  fears  from  the  idol  of  his  fancy,  άνά^ι^/χα  μΐρίμνης,  Anth.  5.  227  ; 
and  what  an  ineffable  delight  he  takes  in  his  loving  reverence  and 
worship  for  the  object ;  so  much  that  Plut.  Zihr.  Perd.  Fr.  4,  says 
ττΧίιστον  aihov<i  Ιρωτι  δικαι'ω  μ€Τ€στιν.  Therefore  the  αιδώς  in  Eur. 
Ilipj).  385: 

μαχραί  re  λίσχαι  καΐ  σχολή,   Tepnvhv  κακόν, 
alSiis  re, 

is  placed  there  with  exact  propriety. 

648.  TO  καλώς  αρχόμενους  τταρασχεΐν  is  the  proper  task  of  political 
science,  πολιτικές  τταιδειας  ΐργον,  Plut.  Peij).  Ger.  21. 

667.  ουλα;^ών.  See  Dem.  Meid.  573,  και  τεθνηκ^ν  άλονς  τταρ'  υμΐν 
καίτοι  τοΐ'το  το  λήμμα  (3  obols)  δι'  Ινδειαν,  ου  δι'  υβριν,  λαμβάνειν 
εττΐχείρησεν  εκείνος. 

675.   διανο/Αας  καταφθίσας.      In  Agam.  1454  : 

■Kphs  yvvaiKhs  5'  αττίφθισΐν  βίον 

we  ought  to  read  άττεψύχη  βίον.  Hesychius  quotes  άπεψύχη  from  the 
Cercyon  of  Aeschylus,  and  άττεφθισεν  is  a  bad  gloss  upon  it  in  the 
Agamemnon. 

693.  καν  Ισόψηφος  κριθ-τ).  A  majority  of  one  would  have  been  a 
perfectly  valid  majority,  such  as  would  admit  of  no  doubt  or  cavil. 


ΑΓΓΚΝΒΙΧ. 

άκονω  yap  αυτόν  (Euacon)  €γωγ€  μοα  μόνον  άΧωναι  φήφω,  Dem.  Mei'd. 
538.  Oppianicus  was  effectually  condemned  by  the  lowest  possible 
majority,  two  out  of  thirty-two  judices,  of  whom  five  voted  no7i  liquet, 
Cic.  pro  A.  Chient.  p.  18,  Eamsay's  ed. 

Besides  the  '  variatis  hominum  sentcntiis',  Cicero  has  'in  eo  variari 
inter  eos  et  dubitari  %-idetur',  Fin.  5.  5.  12.  He  seems  to  confound 
tarim,  'speckled',  Gk.  βαλώς,  from  βάλλω,  'to  spi-inkle  drops  of  a 
different  colour  as  painters  do',  with  varus,  of  uncertain  derivation, 
but  meaning  '  that  proceeds  to  an  equal  distance  in  two  divergent  di- 
rections'. Vara  is  '  a  trestle',  from  the  divergence  of  its  legs.  Varui 
is  'knock-kneed',  Gk.  βλαισός,  γοννκρότος,  Hesych.,  opposed  to  valgus 
and  vatius,  Gk.  ραιβός,  which  mean  '  bow-legged'.  Labda  the  mother 
of  Cypselus  was  '  knock-kneed' ;  her  legs  made  a  Greek  lambda.  Thus 
Cic.'s  '  variatis  sententiis'  means  'diverged  to  an  equal  extent'  and  not 
merely  'diverged'. 

In  the  same  way  a  ploughman,  unless  he  bends  forward  in  ch-iving 
a  plough,  praevaricafur,  '  outs  a  furrow  which  is  varus  to  the  previous 
one',  Pliny,  X.  H.  18.  19,  who  adds,  "  inde  translatum  hoc  nomen  in 
forum",  and  said  of  an  advocate  who,  having  been  bought  over  by  the 
opposite  side,  brings  a  charge  in  such  a  way  as  that  the  accused  may 
be  acquitted,  or  defends  a  client  so  that  he  may  be  condemned. 

I  observe  that  deJirus  and  delirare  are  still  derived  from  "  de  lira", 
Lewis  and  Short's  Diet.  The  proper  derivation  was  given  in  my 
Choeplioroe{\%&2),  p.  94.  Firstly,  lira  does  not  mean  'a  furrow',  but 
along  with  scamnum,  porca,  porculetum,  it  means  the  'ridge',  'land', 
'  balk  ',  '  mound ',  which  is  thrown  up  between  two  fiuTOWS.  Sulcus 
is  the  one  Latin  word  for  the  one  English  '  furrow  '.  Secondly,  "liroe, 
liroe  ",  is  the  Latin  transcription  of  ληροι,  ληροι,  Plant.  I*oen.  1.  1.  9. 
Thirdly,  the  Latin  de  in  composition  is,  in  this  sense,  the  regular 
equivalent  and  representative  of  Gr.  τταρα-.  Therefore  delirus  and 
delirare  are  the  Latin  formations  to  express  τταράληροζ  and  τταρα- 
ληρΐΐν. 

717-726.  '  It  is  hardly  probable  that  the  Chief  Secretary  actually 
performed  the  duties  of  a  prompter  or  souffieur,  ίττοβολενς,  monitor. 

778.  ίσφραγισμένος.  Every  article  of  value,  eveiy  present,  and 
consignment  of  tribute  that  was  deposited  in  the  Γά^α  or  '  Eoyal 
Treasury'  of  a  Persian  king  was  '  sealed  and  registered'.  See  Chardin's 
Voyages,  \o\.  1,  p.  264,  4to  cd. 


APPENDIX. 

782.  κοίμ,α  κΐλαινον.  An  evident  allusion  to  tlie  supposed  action 
of  the  bile  in  exciting  anger,  wliich  Carneades  tried  to  '  calm'  by  doses 
of  hellebore  when  he  was  replying  to  the  vexatious  objections  of  his 
philosophical  opponents,  A.  Gell.  17.  15:  "  responsurus  Zenoni ", 
Plin.  K.  11.20.5. 

831.  ττρος  8όμοίζ  Έρεχθέοίς.  The  "'Έρεχ^θενς•  Ποσειδών  iv  Αθη- 
1  ais  "  of  Hesychius,  who  does  not  give  the  name  'Έριχθόνιοζ,  which  is 
probably  α  variation  of  the  same  word,  would  seem  to  make  it  an 
equivalent  of  Ένοσίχθων  and  Ένΐ'οσιγαιο?,  through  some  such  root  as 
Ιρίχθω,  Ιρίίκω,  ροχθίω,  ρόχ^θος. 

834.  μη  βάλ-ηζ.  So  Alecto  says,  Yirg.  Aen.  7.  551,  "  spargam 
arma  per  agros  ". 

841.  oeu'05  είκλεια?  Ιρω?.  Plut.  de  Hdt.  Malign.  39  :  αί  Κορίνθίαι 
■γνναικίς  ev^avro  την  καΧην  ίκείνην  και  δαι/χονιαν  ^νχην,  Ιρωτα  rots  άνΒράσι 
της  TTpos  Tovs  βαρβάρους  ρ-άχη^  £μβαλΐ.ΐν  την  Θίον  (^'ΑφροΒίτηΐ').  The 
exact  meaning  of  ερω?  is  recognized  in  the  following  words :  σιωττώ 
γαρ  το  ττασαν  όρμην  και  Ιττιθνμίαν  νττο  των  τταλαιων  ίρωτα  καΧίίσθαι, 
Pliilodem.  de  Mmica,  Kemke  cd.  p.  81. 

853.  That  is  :  '  Xo  power  could  force  me  to  make  the  promise  :  I 
make  it  fi'eely,  and  will  perform  it'. 

878.  Protelo  in  Catullus,  56.  7,  is  a  wrong  reading.  It  ought  to 
be  pro  tclo.  Hence  may  have  come  that  meaning  of  telum  in  Martial, 
the  Priapeia,  and  Justin. 

885.   ό  δε  ττη  κΐφσας.     I  should  prefer  to  read  : 

b  δί  TTTj  KVjicas  noT   Άρΰν  τούτων 

ουκ  olSey  Ϊσω5 

ΐΓΚηγα]  βιότου  ττόθίν  ■fjKQov, 

'  and,  at  times  (ττοτε),  a  man  who  has  in  some  Avay  {πη)  met  these 
Avengers  does  not  perhaps  (Ισως)  know  whence  the  stripes  have  come'. 
Tliere  is  no  doubt  at  all  that  the  sins  of  the  forefathers  are  visited 
upon  the  children  to  the  third  and  fourth  generation  in  the  form  of 
scrofula,  gout,  idiocy,  insanity,  and  numberless  other  forms  of  congen- 
ital evil,  besides  poverty  with  all  its  miseries,  and  disgrace.  Aeschy- 
lus would  not  regard  the.?e  entailed  miseries  in  any  Oriental  spirit ; 


APPENDIX. 

but  rather  as  the  result  of  an  unhappy  interference  by  m;in,  througli 
bis  vice  or  recklessness,  "with  ccrtainphysicallawsofprocluction  whose 
natural  bent  was  to  work  beneficently.  Euripides,  especially,  derided 
the  doctrine  that  it  is  the  gods  who  visit  the  sins  of  the  fathers  upon 
the  children,  saying :  *  if  those  persons  who  actually  committed  the 
sins  have  been  punished  for  them,  there  is  no  occasion  to  punish  their 
innocent  offspring  :  it  is  not  just  to  punish  even  the  same  guilty  per- 
son twice  for  the  same  crime.  Again,  if  they  have  not  been  punished, 
and  no  atonement  has  been  made  by  the  guilty,  it  must  have  happened  so 
because  the  gods  were  careless,  and  let  slip  the  opportunity  for  righteous 
vengeance,  and  then  it  is  too  late ;  they  could  not  think  of  exacting 
redress  from  the  innocent,  and  atoning  for  their  own  tardiness  by  acts 
of  flagrant  injustice',  Plut.  de  Sera  Num.  Vind.  12.  lamblichus  says 
of  Pythagoras,  de  Vita  Pyth.  218  :  to  κάΧλιστον  ττάντων  iTriSeiiev  otl 
ol  θζοί  των  κακών  eiortv  αναίτιοι,  /cai  οτι  νόσοι  και  δσα  ττάθη  σώματο<; 
ακολασία?  εστί  σττερματα.  This,  so  far  as  it  is  mystical,  is  erroneous 
and  misleading  :  the  Greek  ^eoi  represent  physical  laws. 

891.  άμαθΰνζϋ'  αμαθον  ττοιεΓ,  αφανίζει  και  φθίίρ€ΐ,  Hesych.  ;  but 
perhaps  from  ά/Λαν, 

926. 

Πολλο5  TpiroyaveC,  6,νασσ  Άθτινΰ, 
ορθοΰ  τ-ηνζί  πόΚιν  re  καΙ  πολίτοϊ, 
&Tep  aKyiaiv  καΐ  στάσεων 

καΐ  θανάτων  αώρων,  σύ  re  καΐ  ττατ-ηρ. 

So  Pindar  in  Plut.  deExilio,  οθΐ,ν  άΒάκρνς  [so  I  read  for  aSpvs),  ττίνθεων 
δ    ονκ  ελα^ον,  ουδέ  στάσεων. 

984.  Zeus  τταντο'τΓτα?.  '  The  wife,  mother,  and  sister  of  the  mur- 
dered man  pierced  the  pinioned  murderer  with  poniards,  and  catching 
his  blood  in  saucers,  they  all  put  some  of  it  to  their  lips  to  stanch  the 
thirst  for  vengeance,  which  no  offer  of  compensation  had  been  able  to 
slake  ....  "When  punishment  is  inflicted  in  this  way,  the  servants 
of  the  judge  bring  the  criminal  before  him  with  his  hands  tied  ;  and 
the  judge  says  to  the  parties  aggrieved  :  "I  deliver  to  you  your  mur- 
derer, in  accordance  with  the  law ;  pay  yourselves  for  the  blood  that 
has  been  spilled  ;  but  know  that  God  observes  everything  and  is  merci- 
ful".    Chardin,  vol.  2,  p.  300. 


ON  METRES. 


Natural 
aifinit}'  of 
Greek  and 
English 
rhythms. 


Initial 
axiom  or 
postulate. 


It  is  desirable  that  this  portion  of  a  student's  work  in  connexion  with 
Greek  Tragedy  should  he  kept  to  its  own  subordinate  dimensions  and 
described  according  to  its  original  simplicity.  The  effect  of  iatroducing 
a  host  of  technical  terms  and  symbols,  with  vulgar  fractions,  musical 
notes,  and  geometrical  diagrams,  is  this :  that  students  of  the  usual 
undergraduate  age  are  thereby  unduly  puzzled,  mystified  and  distracted. 
The  supei-fluity  of  purely  conjectm-al  refinements  disposes  them  to  re- 
gard the  science  of  metrification  with  a  contumacious  aversion;  and 
justly  so,  if  an  intelligent  appreciation  of  metres  in  Greek  requires  to 
be  made  so  much  more  difficult  than  that  of  the  same  in  English. 
Nearly  all  the  Greek  rhythms  are  to  be  found  in  old  English  songs, 
ballads,  and  nursery  rhymes — the  Saturnian,  the  Choriambic,  the 
Dochmiac,  the  Ionic  a  minor e^  the  Bacchiac,  and  nearly  all  varie- 
ties of  Dactylic,  Trochaic  and  Anapaestic  rhythms ;  and  even  an 
unlearned  reader,  such  as  a  farm-labourer,  has  little  difficulty  in 
assigning  to  each  its  proper  elocution.  To  adduce  examples  of  these 
rhythms  from  their  homely  and  almost  comical  surroundings,  is  to 
give  a  ludicrous  tone  to  that  which  is  really  a  grave  discussion,  a 
serious  attempt  to  make  the  subject  manageable  by  the  student. 
True  dignity  does  not  depend  entirely  upon  making  solemn  faces, 
assumiug  majestic  attitudes,  and  writing  in  an  ultra-genteel  style. 
It  is  better  that  the  English  equivalents  should  be  given,  when  so 
much  has  been  done  quite  recently  to  make  the  study  of  metres 
insufferable  and  impracticable  even  to  an  earnest  inquirer. 

Eirst  of  all  the  ground  has  to  be  cleared  by  a  brief  statement  of  the 
elements  of  metrical  combinations,  and  even  before  that  by  the  resto- 
ration of  an  axiom  as  old  as  Aristophanes  the  son  of  Philippus  of  the 


ox  MKTRKS. 

tribe  Pandionis.  This  axiom  has  been  maintained  by  most  of  the 
ancient  ■writers  on  metrics  ;  it  has  been  impugned  by  exponents  of 
the  science  of  music  ;  it  is  :  that  '  the  musical  element '  must  be  per- 
emptorily rejected  and  for  ever  discarded  from  the  consideration  of 
metres.  Self-evidently  so  :  it  is  a  thing  quite  distinct  from  them,  and 
made  up  after  them  ;  they  have  no  regard  for  the  subsequent  melody. 
It  happens  that  a  poet's  words — when  by  metre*'  a  regular  succession 
of  long  and  short  syllables  has  taken  a  form  suitable  to  the  expression 
of  the  verse-accent  or  arsis — are  easily  set  to  some  sort  of  music ; 
as,  for  instance,  Greek  Iambic  trimeters  suit  the  air  of  'Dream  Faces'  ; 
but  when  Aeschylus  put  together  the  words  : 

■xQovhs  μ\ν  ei's  Tr(Ko\>fbv  τ^κομ^ν  iredou, 

he  was  not  thinking  of  that  or  any  other  air.  Many  different  melo- 
dies may  be  made  to  suit  the  same  set  of  verses.  Byron  and  Moore 
performed  with  success  the  converse  feat  of  writing  verses  to  suit 
certain  melodies  ;  but  this  is  not  the  natural  order,  and  poets  seldom 
succeed  except  when  they  are  free  from  the  trammels  of  any  special 
occasion  or  any  artificial  restriction. 

The  impossibility  of  comparing  metres  and  music  was  pointed  out  Radical  dis- 
hy the  old  wiiters  on  metre,  and  tlius  in  the  words  of  one  of  the  bTtVe"en 
clearest  of  them,  Marius  Yictorinus  (cont.  with  St.  Augustine),  Lib.  1,  Muskf" 
de  mensura  longarum  et  Irevium  SyUahanim  :  "The  difference  is  not 
small  between  metricians  and  musical  scientists,  because  of  the  spaces 
of  time  which  are  attached  by  them,  respectively,  to  the  syllables  of 
words ;  for  writers  on  music  allege  that  long  syllables  are  not  all 
equally  long,  nor  all  short  ones  equally  short ;  whereas  with  a  metri- 
cian there  are  only  two  times,"  the  one  that  Avhich  is  spent  in  pro- 
nouncing the  syllable  μ-η-,  and  the  other  that  in  which,  the  syllable 
-vtv,  before  a  vowel,  is  pronounced.  These  subserve  the  verse-accent, 
or  arsis,  and  the  same  two  material  elements  appear  as  μη-  and  -  νίν. 
That  is  the  poet's  whole  and  sole  stock-in-trade ;  with  the  one  reser- 
vation, that  in  Greek  and  Latin  the  absence  of  the  verse  accent,  which 
is  called  thesis,  or  'depression  of  the  voice',  comes  sometimes  on  a 
long  syllable  like  μ-η-  :  so  μ-η—  becomes  something  more  than  vXv  and 

*  The  word  metre  is  also  used  in  another  sense  as  the  standard  of  measurement  of 
a  verse.  The  standard  is  two  metrical  feet  for  iambics,  trochaies,  and  anapaestics ; 
one  for  all  other  rhythms. 

223 


Oy  MKTBES. 

less  than  μη-.  This  never  makes  any  difficulty :  it  allows  the 
poet  to  introiliicc  a  gi-cater  variety  of  words  into  his  rhythms,  and 
to  give  a  little  more  time  and  weight  to  a  syllable  which  has  not 
the  verse-accent  or  arsis.  The  μη-  clement  is  really  not  of  much 
account,  but  allowing  it  to  stand  in :  then,  as  we  do  not  know  how 
long  it  takes  to  say  -νϊν,  coming  before  aeiSc,  let  it  be  called  x:  it 
has  been  agreed  that  μη -is  twice  the  length  of  viv  whatever  that  may 
be.  Thus  the  two  time-elements  of  metre  are  χ  and  2x,  vrith  an 
extra-metrical  time  between  them,  viz.,  μη-,  something  between  the 
unknown  and  twice  the  unknown;  which  is  introduced  by  the  poet 
for  poetical  reasons,  and  with  no  regard  at  all  for  the  musical  score; 
that  has  to  an-ange  itself  as  best  it  can.  Music  masters  are  not  well- 
advised  if  they  expect  that  none  but  their  pupils  will  be  able  to  read  a 
Greek  chorus  :  on  the  contrary,  a  knowledge  of  music  can  never  be  of 
use  to  a  Greek  scholar  in  any  practical  way. 

Boeckh  schedules  ^  -^  and  ϋ  ^  as  being  to  each  other  as  -?-  +  -=• 
are  to  2  +  1.  The  true  account  is  that  -^  is  aXoyos,  irratmialis, 
and  that  it  has  no  recognizable  or  expressible  proportion  to  χ 
and  2x. 

Compare  these  two  with  the  almost  infinite  varieties  of  change  in 
music,  within  the  same  limits  of  time.*  Metre  and  music  have  time 
in  common  as  lines  have  extension,  but  they  are  incommensurables. 
Metre  is  the  side  of  a  square ;  music  is  the  diagonal  of  that  square. 
Metre  is  Mr.  John  Jamdyce  ;  Music  is  Mr.  Horace  Skimpole.  Music 
goes  to  prose  as  well  as  to  verse  :  the  rhythm  of  prose  is  a  thing  of  the 
haziest  and  most  indeterminable  character  :  it  pleases  the  writer,  but 
he  knows  not  what  it  is  :   'tis  folly  to  inquire. 

Bocekh  says  of  these  encroachments  made  by  an  utterly  licentious 
element  upon  the  κόσμος  of  metre:  "Let  us  pay  our  thanks,  then,  to 
those  ancients  who,  keeping  in  view  the  simplicity  and  clearness  of 

*  "  Anotlier  characteristic  of  Chopin's  music  is  the  uneven  time.  It  is  all  in- 
tended to  be  played  in  tempo  rubato — a  good  deal  of  give  and  take  is  allowed,  a 
good  deal  of  playing  with  the  time,  so  to  speak".  An  old  Greek  metrician  would 
call  this  α.νάκΧασΐ3  and  ΐττίκλασιε.  To  play  uith  the  time  in  this  way  is  not  easy, 
for  "  it  is  impossible  to  lay  down  a  set  of  hard-and-fast  rules  for  playing  Chopin. 
The  Chopin-player  is  bom,  not  made".  Once  for  all,  there  is  no  playing  uith  the 
time  in  Greek  and  Latin  metres.  (The  parts  within  inverted  commas  are  quoted 
from  Household  Words,  Dec.  20,  1884.) 

224 


ox  MTiTllKS. 

rhythms,  condemned  utterly  this  contamination  with  the  license  of 
music".  It  was  left  for  the  people  of  his  own  time,  he  says,  and  we 
may  add  for  two  generations  since  Boeckh's  time,  to  repeat  the  sin  with 
aggravations,  *  to  care,  suo  jure,  for  harmony  more  than  for  rhythm, 
and  to  have  as  their  sociain  peccati  Ecclesiam  jam  vide  ah  Augustmi 
aetate '. 

Suppose  that  one  docs  not  know  the  original  air  that  used  to  he 
sung  to  the  old  Huntfng  Song,  beginning  : — 

"When  the  mom  stands  on  tip  toe  'twixt  mountain  and  sky 
how  svreet  'tis  to  follow  the  hounds  in  full  cry  ! 
When  the  hright-sparkling  dewdrops  the  meadows  adorn 
how  sweet  'tis  to  follow  the  echoing  horn  !  ", 

it  is  of  no  use  to  speculate  on  the  way  in  which  each  of  those  syllables 
was  treated  and  manipulated  in  the  music.  Since  there  must  be  rests 
for  voice  and  ear  in  both  reading  and  singing,  you  would  guess  that 
rests  in  the  music  occurred  at  '  toe',  '  sky',  '  follow',  '  cry',  and  so  on, 
and  there  you  would  stop.  If  Greek  verses  of  that  rhythm  occurred 
in  a  play,  the  Editor's  work  would  be  done  with  respect  to  them  as 
soon  as  he  had  called  them  anapaestic  dimeters  :  it  is  no  business 
of  his  to  suggest  that  the  singer  pronounced  ''tis'  'it  is',  'horn' 
'  horr-orr-orn',  'mountain'  '  mou-ou-ountain',  'hounds'  'hounnnnds', 
etc.,  etc. 

The  usual  prose  accents  marked  on  Greek  words  are  left  out  of  Prose  ac- 
account  in  classical  Greek  verses.     They  did  not  exist  in  the  classical  nTarkJd  "n^ 
period.     The  Greeks  pronounced  their  words  according  to  the  quantity  words. 
of  the  syllables,  in  monotone ;  giving  emphasis  to  a  word  by  means  of 
particles,  δ^,  τοι,  nep,  ye,  etc.     Thus  the  language  was  peculiarly- 
suited  for  receiving  any  rhythmical  stamp  at  the  poet's  will.     In  the 
dactylic  hexameters  of  Λ"irgil  and  Ovid,  etc.,  the  arsis  of  the  fifth  dactyl 
must  be  a  syllable  accented  in  prose.     There  is  not  even  that  one  re- 
striction in  Greek  :  the  student  must  regard  the  accents  as  represent- 
ing nothing,  or  as  being  all  wiped  out. 

Arsis,  αρσΐ5,  is  the  sublatio  vocis  or  raising  of  the  voice  in  expressing  Definition 
rhythm  :  it  is  naturally  placed  on  a  long  syllable,  or  two  short  ones  a>sis,  thesis, 
pronounced  together.     Thesis,  ^eVts,  is  the  positio  vocis,  the  lower  tone         ' 
on  those  syllables,  usually  short,  which  have  not  the  arsis.     Metre  is 
the  regular  succession  of  long  and  short  syllables  arranged  for  the  ex- 

225  ρ 


0\  METRES. 

rhythm,       pressioii  of  I'liytlim.     Bhythm  is  the  regular  succession  of  arsis  and 

order,  sys-  i   i  i  <>  i  •      i  i 

tent.  thesis  in  a  verse,  so  arranged  by  the  poet  for  the  suitable  expression 

of  his  thought.  Arsis  is  usually  marked  (");  thesis  ().  (•α)  means 
that  a  long  syllable  has  taken  the  place  of  two  short  ones  with  thesis  ; 
(2i.),  the  mark  for  a  rhythmical  anceps,  means  that  the  place  of  a  short 
syllable  in  thesis  has  been  given  by  the  poet  to  a  long  one,  for  the  sake 
of  a  graver  and  slower  efPcct.  It  is  convenient  to  mark  the  conclud- 
ing syllable  of  a  verse,  called  common,  thus  (  +  ).  The  Latin  word  ordo 
'row',  ' order',  is  applied  to  feet  of  the  same  kind  occurring  one  after 
another  in  a  verse ;  and  even  a  single  foot  of  a  dominant  type,  such  as 
a  dactyl,  is  called  ordo  dactylicus  simplex.  A  system,  σ-νστημα,  is  the 
same  as  our  stanza  of  a  certain  number  of  similar  verses. 


Three  sub-         Rhythms  are  distinguished  as  impar,  par,  and  sescicplus  or  sesqui- 

divisions  of  .    ,  . 

rhythm,  ac-  alter.   A  rhythm  is  called  impar  when  the  arsxs  has  two  morae  or  innes 

cording  to 

oidtradi-     {kjJ\,  and  the  thesis  one  (^),  as  in  trochaic  and  ?«»ίίίί!  verses,  either 

tion,  \       /"  \     /'        ^^ 

dudbfe  to^"  -  ^  and  Λ  ^,  or  ^  ^  and  ^  Sj,  and  their  equivalents. 

It  is  called  par  when  arsis  and  thesis  have  an  equal  number  of  times, 
as  in  dactylic  and  ayiapaestic  verses ;  as,  for  dactylic,  ^  '■^  or  -ίί  ^^^ ; 
for  anapaestic,  ■^  ^,  or  ^i^  ii,  or  '^^^,  or  ν^Λ. 

A  rhythm  was  called  sescuplus  or  sesquialter  when  composed  of  feet 
in.  which  arsis  and  thesis  are  to  one  another  as  one  to  one  and  a-half, 
such  as  the  bacchius,  βάκχαος,  ^  —  ^,  and  the  ionic  a  minor e  ^i^^  Ji^, 
with  its  variation  for  eflFect,  ■M  ^  2^,  at  the  poet's  discretion.  It  is  for 
the  sake  of  these  two  feet  that  this  third  species  of  rhythm  sescuplus 
s.  sesquialter  is  retained,  and  it  seems  to  me  to  be  not  worth  while  to 
retain  it.  The  occurrence  of  a  succession  of  those  combinations  is 
really  very  rare,  as  Prom.  V.  115  : 

ris  οχο),  ]  Tis  oSyUO,  I  vposeirra  |  μ"  αφ^Ύγηί  ; 

a  succession  of  four  hacchii.     Or,  Pers.  65  : 

πΐπ(ρακ(ν  \  μ^ν  ο  ττΐρσ^  \  tttoAis  ηδη, 

a  succession  of  three  ionics  a  tninore.     The  Greek  poets  found  that  a 

226 


ON  METRES. 

succession  of  anacrusis  and  base  in  the  two  fonus  ^  |  j^  ^,  and  a^  1  ^  21 
had  a  good  effect,  sometimes,  in  a  verse,  and  they  used  them  as  such. 
It  is  much  the  same  with  the  remaining  three  feet  (for  we  have  now 
come  to  the  end  of  them),  the  chon'ambus,  the  cretic,  and  the  dochmius. 
They  foimd  that  a  trochee  or  chore,  χορείος  (dancing  foot),  followed  by 
an  iambus,  iL  ^  ^  jj.,  had  a  good  effect  when  inserted  before  the  dac- 
tyls in  logaoedic  rhythms :  also  that  the  first  three  syllables  of  a 
trochaic  dijwdia,  iL^  iL  (which  from  frequent  use,  and  from  orders  being 
composed  of  them,  acquired  a  separate  name  as  the  cretic  foot,  ttovs 
Kpr^riKo?),  were  useful  as  an  ending  of  dochmiac  and  logaoedic  verses ; 
thirdly,  that  a  succession  of  iambus  and  cretic,  ^.ui  |  ijL^  ii,  pronounced 
together  as  one  foot  is  well  suited  for  use  in  the  expression  of  bursts 
of  passion,  or  the  utterance  of  poignant  grief.  As  a  combination  of 
which  orders  were  made,  this  was  called  a  dochmius,  and  is  of  about 
the  length  proper  for  what  Appuleius,  M.  5.  166,  calls,  'tertiata  verba', 
and  the  Scholiast  on  Eur.  Hipp.  198,  κομματικοί  SiavoLai.  The  person 
represented  is  unable  to  utter  more  than  three  or  four  words  at  a  time, 
because  of  involuntary  sobs  and  a  choking  sensation  in  the  throat.  The 
dochmius  is  wonderfully  retentive  of  audible  existence  in  nearly  every 
metrical  form  phonetically  equivalent,  in  that  rhytlim,  to — 


A  cretic  with  its  first  arsis  resolved,  di  ^  f/_,  used  to  be  called  a 
paeon.     This  occurs  in  orders  such  as  Eum.  322  : — 

τδδΙ  μ(\ό5,  I  παράκδπά  |  ,   ττάράφΰρά  |  ,   φρΐνόΒαλή?, 

where  -δα-  mai/  be  short,  as  is  shown  in  the  Appendix  ;  but  "Weil  sug- 
gests φρζνοττλανης,  and  Herwerden  φρενομανψ,  not  thinking  it  credible 
that  Aeschylus  introduced  the  rhythmic  anceps,  21,  in  that  line.  It 
seems  to  be  introduced,  Choeph.  806,  7  ;  but  the  two  lines  are  in  a 
μ€σω86<;,  and  are  very  corrupt.  .    .  . 


There  is  nothing  mysterious  about  the  evolution  of  Greek  metres.  The  evo- 

,  1  •   1    lution  of 

As  long  ago  as  1868  I  published  the  following  account  of  it,  which  Greek 
indeed  was  tolerably  self-evident:  it  is  more  particular,  but  practically  the  Homeric 
the  same  as  that  given  by  Marius  Victorinus,  1.  iv.,  as  I  have  dis-  hexatneUr 
covered  since.     "  Modem  languages  seem  to  be  capable,   as  a  rule. 


ox  METRES. 

of  only  one  rhythm,  that  Avhich  is  called  'impar',  the  iambic  or 
trochaic.  This  is  the  rhythm  observed  by  a  man  with  a  wooden  leg  ; 
the  Greek  admits  that  of  a  horse  at  full  gallop,  the  dactylic,  which 
easily  suggested  the  anapaestic.  The  Greeks  began  with  '  rhythmus 
par  '  in  the  dactylic  form  with  a  trochaic  clausula  ;  then  the  penthe- 
mimer  in  the  hexameter  suggested  to  Callinus  the  two  penthemimers 
in  the  second  line  of  elegiac  verse.  From  the  ti'ochaic  clausula  sprang 
their  '  rhythmus  impar  '  and  trochaic  metre  ;  and  the  anacrusis  turned 
trochaic  orders  into  iambic  iu  the  hands  of  Archilochus.  Soon  the 
choriambus,  which  so  often  strikes  the  ear  without  actually  occurring 
in  Epic  poetry,  was  found  to  produce  a  great  improvement  when  placed 
before  the  dactyls  in  composite  verses  of  dactylic  and  trochaic  orders, 
or  logaoedic  lines.  Then  came  the  hemiolian*  rhythm,  when  it  was 
seen  that  a  succession  of  trochaic  dipodias  catalectic,  or  crctics,  sounded 
well ;  or  a  series  of  anacrusis  and  base,  otherwise  called  bacchius,  or 
syncopated  iambic  dipodia  ". 

The  words  of  Yict,  are:  "  Xamque  Archilochum  ferunt  (quern 
parentem  ailis  Musicae  juxta  multifonnem  mctrorum  seriem  divcr- 
samque  progeniem  omnis  aetas  canit)  acceptum  ab  his  qui  ante  se 
inspexerant  summatimque  tractaverant  Dactylicum,  quod  est  omnium 
caput  ac  principium,  per  abjectiones  detraetionesque  vertisse,  etc," 

It  might  have  been  expected  that  Greek  versification  would  start 
fi'om  the  Saturnian  or  nurseiy- rhyme  metre,  as  in  many  other  nations; 
but  this  metre  does  not  really  appear  till  the  time  of  Sappho,  Anacreon, 
and  Hipponax  ;  and,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  earliest  Greek  poetry  is 
written  in  the  dactylic  hexameter  catalectic,  that  is,  a  verse  composed 
of  four  dactylic  feet,  a  dactyl,  and  a  trochee  as  an  ending  or  clausula. 
The  Roman  savant,  M.  Ter.  YaiTo,  observed  that  this  verse  divides 
itself  into  two  parts — the  first  five  half  feet  or  penthcmimer,  and  the 
rest :  that  is,  βνβ  halves  and  seven  halves,  which,  he  said,  must  depend 
on  some  mathematical  principle  or  physical  law :  "geometrica  quadam 
ratione",  A.  Gell.  xvn.  14. 

There  being  given,  then,  the  fii'st  two  lines  of  the  Iliad^  it  is  not 

*  I  now  think  that  the  name  and  species  ρϋθμ>)$  ημιόλιοί  s.  sesciiplus  s.  sesqtti- 
alter  may  be  abolished,  as  being  made  to  suit  only  the  bacchius  and  the  ionic  a  miiiore, 
which,  when  they  occur  in  orders,  are  called  with  sufficient  scientific  precision  '  a 
succession  of  anacrusis  and  base  repeated  '.  On  no  account  can  a  eredc  οτ  paeonic 
rhythm  be  called  hemiolian. 

238 


ox  MhrruES. 

difficult  to  sec  how  the  other  Greek  metres  were  evolved.  Either 
Arfhilochus  or  Callinus  perceived  that  if  the  pcnthcmimer  were  re- 
peated : 

μηνιν  &€iSe  θΐά,  μηνιν  Sei5€  Oeo, 

a  new  tvpe  of  verse  would  appear,  suited  to  elegiac  subjects :   and  so 
the  dactylic  pentameter  was  made,  and  the  Elegiac  couplet. 
The  Adonius  at  the  end  of  the  Dactylic  hexameter  : 

Siu)  αχι  I  \r]os 

followed  by  the  choriambus  ονλομενην  was  well  qualified  to  suggest 
the  Alcaic,  Sapphic  and  Asclepiad  forms,  of  which  Latin  examples 
avlU  be  most  familiar.     By  doubling  both  the  dactyl  and  the  trochee 

we  get  : 

fluniina  ]  constite  |  rint  acuto  [ . 

The  first  two  lines  of  the  Alcaic  stanza  consist  of  the  same  elements 

varied : 

vi  I  des  ut  alta  |  stet  nive  [  candldum, 

anacrusis,  trochaic  dipodia,  dactyl,  trochaic  dipodia  catalectic.  The  third 
line  in  the  Alcaic  stanza  is  fonned  of  anacrusis  and  two  trochaic  di- 
podias.     It  was  once  quite  absurdly  made  out  to  be  iambic. 

The  close  relation  between  the  hendecasyllabic  Alcaic  line,  given 
above,  and  the  minor  Sapphic  has  been  long  observed :  if  the  vi-  be 
taken  from  rides  and  put  after  candidurn  there  appears  a  dactyl  between 
t  wo  trochaic  dipodias  : 

jam  satis  terr  |  is  mvis  |  atque  dirae, 

which,  with  its  proper  modulation  by  caesura,  is  the  minor  Sapphic 
verse. 

The  major  Sapphic  verse  differs  from  this  in  having  a  choriambus 
before  the  dactyl  : 

te  deos  δ  |  r5  sybarin  |  cur  prope  |  res  amando. 

The  minor  Asclepiad  verse  inserts  a  choriambus  after  a  base  before 

a  dactyl  with  cretic  clausula  : 

+ 
maece  |  nas  atavis  ]  edite  ]  regibus. 

The  inajor  Asclepiad  inserts  two  choriambi : 

tu  ne  I  quaesleris  j  scue  nefas  |  queni  mlhl  \  quern  tibi. 

229 


0>'  METEKS. 

The  trochaic  order  having  been  extended,  it  was  found  tliat  a 
tetrameter  catalectic,  consisting  of  two  parts,  one  a  trochaic  dimeter  and 
the  other  a  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic,  was  undoubtedly  a  form  pre- 
destined by  the  gods : 

eio  δη,  <pl  I  Κοϊ  Μχϊται,  1 1  Tovpyov  σϋχ  ϊ  \  κά$  roSe   \ 

better  twenty  |  years  of  eiuope  1 1  than  a  cycle  |  of  cathay  [ 

if  you  are  waking  |  call  me  early  1 1  call  me  early  [  mother  dear. 

ii'ext,  if  the  cretic  eta  δ^  he  removed  from  the  commencement  of 
tlie  Greek  trochaic  tetrameter,  as  quoted  above,  there  remains  a  per- 
fect Iambic  trimeter  catalectic,  or  senarius  : 

(piKot  λδχΓ  I  τσι,  rovpydv  ονχ  \  eKds  τδδΙ. 

The  iambus  had  actually  occurred  in  the  -μίνην  of  ονλομένην.  The 
discovery  of  this  ever  memorable  Iambic  senarius,  and  virtually 
of  the  metres  called  Alcaic  and  Sapphic,  is  ascribed  by  Horace  and 
old  tradition  to  one  whom  we  know,  from  a  few  fragments,  to  have 
been  a  poet  of  the  very  highest  rank,  Archilochus  of  Paros.  He  prob- 
ably discovered  also  the  Elegiac  couplet. 
%vhat  are  Terscs  in  which  the  rhythm   is  not  complete  until  that  which 

rpf3°s/i.e.,  ^^  usually  a  somewhat  shorter  order  or  verse  has  followed  a  longer 
'rhythms?     ouc,  are  Called  εττωδοι,  and  εττωδά,  epodes,  thus: 

solvitur  I  acris  hi  |  ems  gra'  |  ta  vice  1]  verls  et  favoni, 

dactylic  tetrameter,  and  three  trochees  pronounced  together ;  which 
latter  form  proved  to  he  so  good  a  clausula  that  it  was  called  by  a 
name  of  its  own,  Ithyphallic.     Add  to  epodes,  Hor.  Od.  iv.  7  : 

difFu'g  1  ere  ηϊ  |  ves  rede  |  unt  jam]  gramma  |  campis 
arbori  [  busque  co  |  mae, 

a  dactylic  hexameter  completed  by  a  dactylic  penthemimer. 

All  the  odes  in  Horace's  *  Epodes '  are  really  epodes  except  the 
last,  which  is  composed  entirely  in  iambic  trimeters,  one  after  another, 
κατά  στίχον,  in  an  unvaried  row. 

All  of  these  epodic  forms  were  invented  by  Archilochus. 

This  sketch  of  the  Λvay  in  which  Greek  metres  Avere  derived  from 
the  dactylic  hexameter  will  be  complete  enough  for  my  purpose  Avhen 
1  havf  remarked  that  the  anapaestic  tetrameter  catalectic  is  made  Ity 


ON  MET11E9. 

prefixing  a  clioriambus  such  as  ονλομένην  to  u  dactylic  line  sudi  as 
the  second  of  the  Iliad  : 

ου\ομ(  1  νην  ου  \  Κομίνην  \  ^  μν  \  pi'  Άχαι  |  οΓϊ   &\y  \  e'   (βη  \  /cf, 

which  is  almost  exactly  like  Ar.  Ach.  678,  etc. : 

ei  δί  τΐί,  1  ΰμά$  I  ύποβΜ  |  νΐύσαί,  \  Ki-apas  \  (coAe'trit  |  (v  Άθήναί. 


As  in  poems  themselves  so  in  the  verses  of  which  they  are  com-  Definition 
posed,  the  beginnings  and  endings  require  a  careful  treatment ;  the  {cesure, 
middles  are  diversified  in  an  agreeable  way  by  caesura,  diaeresis,  and  jiaeresi 
variously  placed  pauses  in  the  sense.     Caesura  is  where  the  conclusion  p„use. 
of  a  foot,  or  dipodia  {i.e.  two  feet  pronounced  together  |  ii  ^  ^  ζ  |  not 
ii^  \  li  s\)  cuts  off  one  syllable  or  two  at  the  end  of  a  word,  as  : 

unde  si  Par  |  cae  prohi  |  bent  iniquae 
flumen  et  reg  |  nata  pe  |  tarn  Laconi, 

where  -cae  and  -nata  arc  the  caesural  syllables  after  the  conclusion  of 
the  trochaic  dipodias.  The  effect  of  caesura  is  to  blend  words  more 
closely  into  one  verse.  Diaeresis  is  when  the  foot  and  the  word  end 
together,  as  in  : 

νϊ  I  des  ut  a'lta  1 1  stet  nive  |  canilidum 

nee  1  prata  canis  l|  albicant  pniinis  : 

diaeresis  occurs  after  '  alta  '  and  '  canis',  and  the  effect  is  to  make  a 
slight  break  or  metrical  pause  in  the  verse.  Some  metres  require 
caesura,  some  diaeresis,  for  their  proper  modulation.  The  pauses  in 
the  sense  are  indicated  by  the  usual  marks  of  punctuation:  a  good 
poet  will  always  give  an  agreeable  variety  to  their  position.  Milton's 
verses  are  the  best  model  in  this  impoi-tant  matter.  Addison  seems 
to  have  been  the  first  to  detect  this  material  cause  of  the  charm  of  the 
verses  in  Paradise  Lost : — the  constantly  varied  pause  in  the  sense. 

The  leginnings  of  verses  which  occur  one  after  another,  all  of  the  XLe  3<-ji/«- 
same  metre,  κατά  στίχον,   such  as  the  Dactylic  Hexameter,   Iambic  «ατά  <γτ(\οι 
Trimeter,  Trochaic  Tetrameter,  require  no  remark  :  there  is  a  certain 
number  of  the  feet  admitted  by  that  metre,  with  modulation  in  the 
three  ways  mentioned  aboΛ-e,  as  : 

ζίϋ,  "Γδ  1  ηϊ  μΐ^ξ  I  ων,  πΐϊθ  |  -ηνόρά  \ ,  Seimpov  ι/Γα, 

foiu-  complete  dactylic  feet ;  caesura  of  -7;s  and  -ων  ;  diaeresis,  here 
called  'bucolic',  because  of  its  frequency  in  bucolic  poems,  after  -ψορα  ; 


ON  METRES. 

iind  the  three  commas.    Then  comes  the  ending  hivrlpov  \  via.  of  which 
the  first  foot  must  (except  for  a  liberty,  rarely  taken,  on  the  poet's 
own  responsibility)  be  a  dactyl,  and  the  last  must  be  a  trochee,  as 
marked  above. 
The  endings        All  verscs,  propcrlv  SO  Called,  end  with  a  metrical  pause  which  is 

ot  verscs.  j.       χ        ^ 

indicated  by  the  seeming  omission  of  part  of  the  foot  proper  to  the 
metre ;  and  since  there  is  a  pause,  it  matters  not  whether  the  last 
syllabic,  here  -a,  is  long  or  short.     The  pause  is  the  same  whether  it 
be  long  or  short. 
Cases  in  So  With  Ittmhic  Trimeters,  they  all  end  with  a  metrical  pause  and 

which  the  ,  .  ...  .    ■, 

catahxis,     the  syllable  which  is  called  common,  because  it  is  immaterial  whe- 

or  pause  at 

ike  end  of    thcr  its  quantity  is  long   or   short.     All,  I  say,  except,  again,   for 
cvanMces.    ^  liberty  taken  on  the  poet's  own  responsibility,  as  in  Soph.    0.  R. 
332: 

tyiu  out'  ίμαυτον  οϋτΐ  σ'  aAyvvu.     τί  ταΰτ' 

a  liberty  very  rarely  taken,  and  only  when  there  has  been  a  consider- 
able pause  iii  the  sense  in  the  latter  part  of  the  line. 

An  Iambic  Trimeter  has  a  fainter  metrical  pause  also  at  the  end 
out  of  regard  to  the  same  pause  in  the  sense,  in  lines  like  Aesch.  Έιοη. 
118,  234: 

μύζοίτ   &v ;  ανηρ  5'  οϊχβται  φΐύγων,  wphs  φ 
and 

ολλ'  α,μβΚυν  ^δτ;,  ΊτροίΤΐτριμμίνον  re  irphs 

and   others   in   the  same   way.      Something   similar  occurs  in  '  The 
Dragon  of  Wantley  ' : 

Lut  first  he  went  new  armour  to 
bespeak  at  Sheffield  town. 
Nothing  more  need  be  said  about  endings.     They  must  leave  a 
pleasing  effect  upon  the  ear.     They  are  very  frequently  the  Adonius, 
^  ό  ^  \  /I  +  •    the  Ithyphallic  (three  trochees  pronounced  together, 
hence  its  special  name),  ^^  /^^  ^^  +  ;  or,  a  Trochaic  Dimeter  Cata- 
lectic,  ^yi  ^^  \  ^^  +. 
ihc  de^^in-         The  beginnings  of  Lyric  verses  are  often  made  witli  what  Hermann 
lyric  verses :  first  qqW.q([  anacTUsis,  from  ανακρούω,  Ί  strike  up',  as  if  it  were  the 

definition  of 

the  term       first  iiotc  struck  With    tlic   'rod '  pu/iSos,   pcctcn  'comb',  or  thumb 

auacnisis. 


ox  METKES. 

^'pollice^',  upon  the  harp,  before  the  regular  metre  begins.  Thus  in 
Soph.  Ant.  781  foil:— 

e  I  pws  avi  \  κάτι  μα  \  χαν, 

etc.,  which  is  logaoedic  (i.  e.  consisting  of  dactylic  and  trochaic  orders), 
you  read  anacncsis,  trochaic  dipodia  catalectic,  dactyl,  and  a  monosyllabic 
clausula.  The  anacrusis  may  be  either  ^,  or  -^,  or  Cu,  the  latter  as  in 
an  Anacreontic  line : 

μακα  \  ριζομ^ν  ae,  τεττίξ 

anacrusis  and  Ithyphallic. 

Or  the  regular  rhythm  may  be  introduced  by  what  the  ancients  Definition  of 

the  metrical 

called  a  base,  βά(η<;,  as  if  it  were  the  first  two  steps  taken  before  the  term  6ase. 
regular  rhythm  of  the  dance  began.     Starting  from    i£  -^,  the  base 
took  freely  the  forms  ii  ^,  and  ^  ^,  more  rarely  ^  -- .     Boeckh  ob- 
jects  to  calling  an  initial  ^  —  a  base.     Call  it,  then,  an  iambus  taking 

the  place  of  a  base,  as  in  : — 

+ 

ΰμοϊ  I  ol  τοκΐϋσιν. 

The  anacrusis  may  precede  the  base ;  the  base  may  be  doubled  ;  and,  as 
a  Λ-erse  often  consists  of  two  rhythmical  orders,  the  second  order  may 
begin  with  a  base  in  the  middle  of  a  verse. 

The  iambus  in  place  of  a  base  coming  before  a  trochaic  order  gave  unprofit- 
rise  to  the  notion  of  a  foot  called  antispast,  which  together  with  the  nicaiities 

which  have 

things  called  br  achy  catalectic,  hypercatalectic,  epitrite,  paeon,  molossos,  been  aban- 
doned. 

antibacchitis,  amphimacer,  amphibrach,  ionic  a  majore ;  and,  I  think, 
rhythmus  sescuplus,  or  sesquialter,  have  been  translated  to  the  limbo  of 
abortive  fancies,  and  now  are,  each  of  them,  '  tam  mortuus  quam 
Ancus',  as  dead  as  Queen  Anne.  The  credit  of  having  exploded  the 
greater  part  of  this  ματαωτεχνία  belongs  to  Boeckh. 


The  usual  way  of  explaining  the  words  στροφή,  αντιστροφή,  and  Conjectural 

,  .  .  explana- 

εττωδος  is  much  the  same  as  that  of  le  predicateur  ά  Home,  described  by  tions  of 

*■  J.  .1    jjjg  meaning 

Mdme.  de  Stael  in  her  Corinne,  1.  10,  c.  2  :    "  Sa  chaire  est  une  assez  °t  tbe  terms 

'  '  strophe, 

lougue  tribune,  qu'il  parcoiut  d'un  bout  a  I'autre  avec  autant  d'agita-  ^ήάφΐίοί,' 


ON  METKES. 

as  applied  to  tion  que  de  regulante.     II  ne  manque  jamais  cle  partir  au  commence- 
ments of  a    ment  d'une  phrase,  et  de  revenir  a  la  fin,  comme  le  balancier  d'une 
Chorus  on    pendule".     This  has  always  seemed  to  me  to  be  not  easy  to  realize  in 
τρα"^^"^"'    the  case  of  a  Greek  chorus.*     It  seems  as  if  they  must  have  been 
allowed  to  reach  the  places  marked  for  them  on  the  boards  of  the 
ορχήστρα,  to  trig  their  trigs  on  the  part  of  the  stage  occupied  exclu- 
sively by  the  χορευται,  as  the  σκηνή  was  by  the  νττοκριταί.     The  altar, 
θυμέλη,  was  in  the  centre  of  the  ορχήστρα,  and  around  this  the  chorus 
is  said  to  have  made  its  marches,  counter-marches,  and  halts,  accord- 
ing to  the  programme  designed  and  prescribed  by  the  poet. 

The  Tragic  chorus  is  said  to  have  been  square,  τετράγωνος,  and  the 
comic  κύκλιος  or  κυκλικό?.  This  must  refer  to  the  figure  described 
by  their  march ;  for  it  is  impossible  to  imagine  choristers  formed 
into  a  ring,  and  at  the  same  time  marching  and  dancing.  So  we 
are  to  suppose  that  the  Tragic  chorus  described  a  square  as  they 
went  round  the  θυμέλη.  This  must  have  been  a  veiy  awkward  and 
ungainly  figure  to  execute;  and  Athenaeus,  5.  10,  says  that  the 
Lacedemonians  preferred  the  square,  but  the  Athenians  the  circular 
form.  A^ictorinus,  Book  1,  ch.  '  de  Strophe  et  Antistrophe  et  Epodo', 
says,  "  the  ancients  used  to  chant  the  praises  of  their  gods  composed 
in  hymns,  '  carminibus ',  as  they  marched  in  procession  round  their 
altars  :  they  went  the  first  round,  '  ambituxu  ',  from  right  to  left,  and 
called  it  στροφή"  (that  is,  wheeling  from  right  to  left  from  their 
places  in  fiOnt  of  the  altar).  "The  first  round,  'orbe',  being  completed, 
they  made  another,  wheeling  from  left  to  right,  and  called  it  *  anti- 
strophus'.  Coming  back  to  their  original  station  in  front,  they  sang 
the  ίττωδός".  This  also  explains  the  necessity  of  reversing  the  direc- 
tion, and  gives  a  reason  for  the  αντιστροφή.  Upon  this  foundation  all 
the  various  movements  and  stations  of  the  chorus  may  be  explained. 
But  one  account  is  intelligible  to  one  person,  and  another  to  another : 
all  accounts  arc  only  hypotheses  severally  supported  by  questionable 
traditions. 


*  xophs  is  probably  the  same  word  as  opxos,  '  a  row  of  dancers  in  a  round  dance', 
and  ορχίομαι,  the  same  as  χορΐύω,  χορΐύσομαι;  except  that  ορχίομαι,  like  Ital. 
daiizaic,  may  be  said  of  one  dancer,  while  χορ(ύω  is  only  said  of  a  'round'  dunce, 
Ital.  ha  Hare,  Eng.  'ball'. 


ON  METRKS. 

Tlierc  is  probably  no  mekc,  properly  so  callctl,  to  be  found  in  any  On  early 
language  except  Greek,  and  the  exact  imitations  of  Greek  attempted  English' 
by  Cicero,  Lucretius,  and  Catullus,  which  culminate  in  the  nearly  per- called.' 
feet  foiTus  attained  by  A'^irgil,  Horace,  Ovid,  and  Lucan.     The  attempt 
at  imitation  really  began  much  earlier,  even  with  Plautus ;  but  Horace 
does  not  think  that  the  verses  of  Plautus  and  Ennius  are  near  enough 
to  the  Greek  types  to  deserve  notice  on  the  score  of  metre.     He  is 
1  ight ;   but  this  is  no  disparagement  of  their  poetry :    it  is  only  the 
same  as  saying  that  their  verses  are  rhythmical,  not  metrical. 

There  are  long  and  short  syllables  in  English  ;  but  it  cannot  be 
said  that  there  is  metre,  in  the  strict  sense,  when  it  is  the  Jialit  of 
English  poetry  to  sacrifice  metre  at  gxcyj  occasion,  and  content  itself 
with  any  combination  of  syllables  which  leaves  the  rhythm  per- 
ceptible.* Thus,  in  pieces  where  the  poets  have  βίΓίΛοη  their  utmost 
to  have  a  regular  and  equable  metre,  such  as  "  Go,  lovely  rose  ",  and 
"The  curfew  tolls  the  knell  of  parting  day",  the  deviations  are  very 
many.  In  the  former,  the  metrical  value  of  "small  is",  "bid  her", 
"suifer",  is  trochaic;  that  of  "-ty  from",  and  "to  be"  is  pyrrhic 
I  ^  «^  I  for  neither  from,  nor  he  (in  "to  be  desired"),  can  be  long  in 
those  positions.  The  charm  and  elegance  of  the  Elegy  arise  very 
much  fi'om  the  accuracy  of  the  rhythm.  Still,  in  the  first  19  stanzas, 
there  ai'e  45  violations  of  metre,  i.  e.  the  putting  of  the  arsis  of  the 
iambus  on  a  short  or  unaccented  syllabic,  and  the  putting  of  the  thesis 
on  a  long  or  accented  one.  The  quick  recurrence  of  perfectly  well- 
modulated  lines  conceals  these  roughnesses.  The  worst  place  occurs 
exactly  where  Dr.  S.  Johnson  begins  to  praise  this  matchless  ode  : 
"yet  even  |  these  bones".  It  is  indispensable  that  -en  should  be 
clearly  pronounced;  and  so  an  amphilrach  occurs  here  for  an  iambus. 
The  word  "these"  is  both  long  and  has  the  euiphasis.  It  is  only 
necessary  that  the  Avord  "  bones"  should  be  distinctly  heard,  like  any 
short  and  unaccented  syllable ;  so  that  there  is  here  either  a  dactylic 
spondee,  or  else  that  foot  Avhich  is  also  most  antagonistic  to  the  iambus, 
i.  e.  the  trochee. 

Lord  Byron  (one  of  the  most  conscientious  and  skilful,  as  well 
as  most  inventive   of  rhythms,  among  English  poets)  thinks  rhythm 

•  Rhyme  (rj'me,  rime)  is  of  use  to  si^alise  a  modem  rhythm,  and  to  render 
less  necessaiy  to  the  reader  that  coaching  in  the  rhythms,  by  the  poet  or  dramatic 
manager,  which  must  have  been  indispensable  for  a  Greek  or  Latin  player. 


ON  METRKS. 

SO  supreme  that  he  docs  not  refrain  from  ending  an  iamhic  line  thus: 
Bp'i'r  I  its,  the  [  signifi  |  cunt  eye, 

and  beginning  one  thus  : 

almost  I  like  a  |  realitj- 

In  the  same  way  "the  beau  |  tif  idlest  maid"  takes  the  place  of 
two  anapaests  in  a  verse  to  be  quoted  below,  and  "  scupper-hGles  " 
that  of  a  trochee.  Beware  of  saying  '  sciipproles  '.  It  is  evident  that 
anything  like  Greek  or  Graeco-Latin  metre  is  not  to  be  looked  for  in 
English  poetry.  There  is  metre  only  in  the  same  way  as  it  exists  in 
Plautus. 

In  each  of  these — English,  and  early  Latin  poets  before  the  exact 
Greek  imitators  came  in  (Ovid's  iambics  in  his  Medea  being  true  to 
Greek  metre  according  to  Person's  rules) — it  is  enough  if  the  rhyth- 
mical accent  or  arsis  has  tolerably  fair  play  in  a  verse,  so  as  to  fall 
occasionally  upon  a  long  syllable,  or  else  one  which  has  the  accent  in 
speaking  it ;  and  sufficiently  often  to  enable  a  clever  elocutionist  to 
express  the  rhythm  while  pronouncing  the  line.  And  here  it  should 
be  remembered  (1)  that  the  conventional  Latin  accent  was  an  im- 
portant factor  in  the  formation  of  the  verse,  just  as  in  English,  and  as 
it  is  not  in  Greek,  nor  in  the  exact  Graeco-Latin  imitations,  with  one 
exception  mentioned  p.  225  ;  (2)  that  many  syllables  in  Latin  words, 
which  we  call  'long  by  position',  were  pronounced  as  short.  Thus, 
con-  and  in-  were  short  in  composition  before  any  consonant  except/ 
and  s  :  Cic.  in  A.  Gell.  2.  17. 
The  hvo  The  occasional  fall  of  the  arsis  on  a  long  syllable  or  else  one  which 

conditions,  .  -.  -^       .  .  •  i         /> 

or  rules,  of  had  the  accent  m  ordinary  Latin  conversation  being  the  first  condi- 

Plautine  .  .  .^         .  ,  .  i  i    • 

and  English  tiou  of  Plautiuc  vcrsification,  the  second  and  last  is,  that  the  penulti- 
tion.  mate  syllable  of  the  verse  should  be  short  in  an  iambic  senarius,  in  a 

trochaic  tetrameter  catalectic,  and  an  iambic  tetrameter  acatalectic  ;  that 
it  should  be  long  in  a  trochaic  tetrameter  acatalectic  and  in  an  iambic 
tetrameter  catalectic ;  and  so  for  the  few  other  forms  of  Plautine  and 
Terentian  verse.  The  number  of  syllables  must  also  be  neither  too 
few  nor  too  many  :  a  senarius  must  be  fairly  capable  of  being  pro- 
nounced with  three  beats,  as  Horace  calls  them,  and  no  more  •  but 
Shakspeare  thought  little  of  this  :  a  tetrameter  must  have  it?•  four,  and 
no  more. 

236 


ON  METRKS. 


There  is  little  more  to  be  said  about  English,  and  Latin  Comic,  Synnhicpha, 
"metres" — the  gross  misnomer!     Eut  certain  foolish  inventions  oi  Hiatus, 
grammarians  and  writers  on  Metres  must  be  pointed  out.     An  actor  ο-ήί/ί,  arc 
did  not  dare  to  clip  or  slur  any  syllables  on  the  Athenian  or  Roman  Tiifl^cnces  in 
stages   any  more  than  actors  do  now  on  those  of  Paris  or  London,  n'unciation. 
The  end  of  that  verse  was  not  allowed  to  be  given  as  -^οΧ-ψ   όρω — 
which,  could  not  be  well  distinguished  from  γαλ^ν  δρω — it  had  to  be 
given  so  as  to  be  much  the  same  as  γαλψα  όρω.     Practically,  synaloe- 
pha  and  ecthlipsis  did  not  exist ;  but  the  syllables  in  question  may 
have  had  a  somewhat  fainter  sound  which,  yet  was  distinctly  audible, 
and  its  omission  instantly  condemned.     It  is  absurd  to  print  onmihu! 
reins,  Lucret.  1.  159,  Munro,  as  if  the  s  was  not  sounded  at  all;  and 
so  in  similar  cases.     Say  "  omnibus  rebus".     So  in  Yirgil's  (perhaps 
rough    copy)  "  monstrum  horrendum,  informe,  ingens "   there   must 
really  be  no  clipping  allowed.     The  expression  of  hiatus  was  so  far 
from  being  forbidden,  that  it  was  imperatively  exacted.     The  Latin 
actors  did  not  say  ted  amari ;  they  said  "te  amari",  just  as  an  Eng- 
lish reader  is  bound  to  say  "  the  inevitable  hour"  and  not  thinevitahle 
nor  thic  inevitalle.     They  did  not  sa.y  vlupfas,  etc.,  but  "  voluptas ", 
and  we  do  not  say  the  echivlng  horn,  but  "  the  echoing  horn".     The 
rhythm  was  strong  enough  to  cany  them  through,  without  any  such 
hideous  and  intolerable  vulgarity  as  that  imagined  by  grammarians, 
and  not  even  yet  exploded. 

I  trust  the  above  account  may  commend  itself  as  being  rational 
and  true  to  facts  ;  but  it  is  hardly  to  be  expected  that  scholars  will 
fall  in  with  it  all  at  once.  However,  the  thing  must  come  to  that  in 
the  end,  and  then  he  will  have  least  to  recant  about  "  Plautine  metres 
and  feet "  who  has  said  least  about  them.  They  are  not  reducible  to 
anything  like  the  Greek  paradigms. 


The  English  Dactylic  Hexameter  Catalectic  rhythm  after  being  On  English 
rather  persistently  tried  with  little  success,  as  well  as  the  Pentameter,  which  iiius- 
by  Elizabethan  poets  (see  beginning  of  Book  3  of  the  Countess  of  and  Graeco- 
Pembroke's  Arcadia)  is  happily  familiar  to  English  readers  of  the  metres. 
beautiful  poem  'Evangeline',     Everyone  can  repeat  long  stretches 
of  these  lovely  verses,  and  it  is  not  needful  to  quote  any. 

The  reason  why  the  Pentameter  could  not  be  naturalised  appears 


ox  METRES. 

to  be  found  in  tlic  fewness  of  dissyllabic  iambic  words  which  are  apt 
to  come  at  the  end  of  a  verse  ;  for  a  monosyllabic  ending  is  fatal ;  and 

wliUe  the  pen  |  t'ameter  |  aye  |  falleth  in  |  melody  |  bauk, 

is  pure  doggrel.  But  some  of  Sir  P.  Sidney's  have  a  more  Archilo- 
chian  ring : 

ei  Keiv  I  ου  Ke<pa  |  λην  \\  και  χαρι  |  evra  μ(\•η 

gives  an  a  |  dieu  to  the  |  world  ||  as  to  his  |  only  de  |  light 

locked  in  her  |  loving  em  |  brace  ||  let  me  for  |  ever  a  |  bide. 

Some   dactylics  are  not  easily  distinguished  from  anajpaestics,    as 
might  be  expected ;  thus  : 

gif  1  ever  I  |  have  a  man  1 

blew  cap  for  |  me, 

which  is  scanned,  anacrusis,  dactyl,  cretic  clausula,  and  dactyl  with 
monosyllabic  ending. 

The  English  language  is  even  richer  than  the  Latin  in  dactylic 
varieties  ;  thus  Σα/η.  395,  a  dactylic  tetrameter  catalectic : 

καίπϊρ  0  |  πό  χθόνά  \  τάξίν  e  \  χούσα 

has  its  counterpart  in 

know  ye  the  |  land  where  the  |  cypress  and  |  myrtle 
and  such  metrical  memories  as 

αλλά  κα  I  Kws  άφϊ  \  ei  κράτΐ  \  pov 

or  else :  -,,-„,,  ,..,.. 

rings  on  her  |  fingers  and  |  bells  on  her  |  toes 

she  shall  have  |  music  wher  |  ever  she  |  goes, 

probably  suggested  to  Lord  Byron, 

•warriors  and  |  chiefs,  should  the  |  shaft  or  the  |  sword, 

and  seven  following  lines,  which  he  tried  to  make  pure  dactylic 
trimeters  with  monosyllabic  ending ;  but  the  essentially  iambic 
nature  of  English  words  and  sentences  compelled  him  to  use  the 
anacrusis  in  the  last  verse, 

or  I  longly  the  |  death  that  a  |  waits  us  to  |  day. 

It  is  so  with  the  other  modern  languages :  they  are  iambic  :  the  ad- 

238 


ON  ΜΕΤΚ>». 

mission  or  omission  of  the  anacrusis  is  optional  according  to  the  poet's 
convinicncc,  as  in  Milton's  Γ  Allegro  and  il  Penseroso,  etc.,  etc. 
An  interesting  variety  of  dactylic  rhythm  is  found  in : 

lero  I  lero  |  lillibul  |  lero,  ||  lero  |  lero  |  bullen  a  |  la, 

■which  is  properly  scanned  as  lase,  base,  dactyl,  trochaic  clausula,  then 
base,  base,  dactyl,  monosyllabic  clausula. 

The  earliest  Saturnian  verso  in  Greek  appears  to  be  a  Fr.  of  Hip- 
ponax  {flor.  circ.  550  B.C.);  and  Terentianus  Maurus,  de  Jfetris  {circ. 
400  A.D.)  asserts  the  Greek  origin  of  the  metre  : 

"  sed  est  origo  Graeca  :  ut  quaeque  res  ferebat, 

nostrique  mox  poetae  sic  disparis  figurae 

rudem  sonum  secuti,  versus  vagos  looabant" 

and  Marius  Yictorinus,  1.  3  :  "  cui  prisca  apud  Latinos  aetas,  tanquam 
Italo  et  indigenae,  Satumio  sive  Faunio  nomen  dedit ;  sed  falluntur :  a 
Graccis  enim  varie  et  muUiformiter  (like  our  own)  inductus  est,  nee 
tantum  a  Comicis  sed  etiam  a  Tragicis".  The  earliest  Greek  specimen 
is  pure : 

ii  I  μοί  yivoiro  \  vapdfyos  ||  κα  \  λή  re   καΐ  τίρΐΐνα, 

anacrusis,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic,  anacrusis,  ithyphallic ;  where  the 
anacruses,  et  and  κα-,  are  removable  and  replaceable  at  pleasure.  The 
line  is  exactly  translated,  in  the  selfsame  metre,  in  a  form  which 
has  come  down  by  tradition,  and  is  heard  in  most  schools.  But  when 
a  Xew  England  nurse  sings  to  a  babe  her  Saturnians  : 

(the)  Yankee  Doodle  |  came  to  town  ||  (ΰρ)δη  a  little  ρδητ, 

(he)  stuck  a  feather  |  in  hxs  cap  ||  (and)  called  it  macaroni 

she  does  as  she  likes  in  keeping  or  omitting  the  anacrxisis.  So  also 
does  the  English  nurse  : 

(the)  King  was  in  his  |  counting  house  ||  (a-)  counting  out  his  money, 

(the)  Queen  was  in  the  |  breakfast-room  ||  (a-)  eating  bread  and  honey. 

Lord  Macaulay,  I  believe,  first  made  the  suggestive  remark  (Preface 
to  Lays  of  Ancient  Rome)  that  '  Sing  a  song  of  Sixpence'  is  Saturnian. 
This  being  the  regular  measure  for  nursery  rhymes  in  most 
nations,  it  might  seem  fair  to  imagine  that  it  was  also  the  first  in 
Hellas  ;  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  Dactylic  Hexameter  Catalectic 
comes  first. 

239 


ON  METRES. 

The  Adcnius  -δεω"  Α'χί  \  ληος  |  or  ά'μβρότ  A'  |  Θάνο.  is  very 
common  in  familiar   English  forms,   as  : 

little  jack  |  homer  little  miss  |  prinder 

sat  in  a  |  comer.  sat  on  a  |  cinder. 

"  eating  a  |  chiistmas  pie",  and  "  "warming  her  |  poor  cokl  toes",  are 
a  dactyl  with  cretic  clausula. 

The  choriambus  claims  the  next  place  in  order  of  seniority.  It 
occurs  in  the  old  English  logaoedic  "which  follo"ws,  and  is  to  he  read  as 
anacrusis,  Adonius,  cretic,  choriambic  dimeter,  dactylic  trimeter,  and 
monosyllahic  clausula,  the  "whole  forming  one  verse  or  '  rhythmical 
sentence '.     This  is  signified  by  the  2nd  and  3rd  lines  beginning  in  :  * 

and  I  this  is  the  |  way  the  |  lady  rides, 
jickety  jog,  |  jickety  jog  |  , 
jickety  \  jickety  |  jickety  |  jog. 
Also  in  choruses  like  : 

raderer  two,  |  radeier  te, 
raderer,  |  raderer,  |  tan  do  re, 

in   a   ballad   of    the   Elizabethan   era :    choriambic   dimeter,   dactylic 
dimeter,   trochaic  dipodia  catalectic  as  clausula. 

The  Ode  on  the  death  of  Thomas,  Lord  Cromwell,  has  a  chori- 
ambus, dactyl,  and  monosyllabic  clausula,  follo"wed  by  a  Λ-crse  composed 
of  anacrusis,  cretic  dimeter,  dactyl  and  monosyllahic  clausula : 

Trolle  on  away,  |  trolle  on  a  |  wave, 

Synge  [  heave  and  howe  |  rombelowe  |  trolle  on  a  |  waye. 

The  cretic  dimeter  is  introduced  by  E.  A.  Poo  after  an  anapaestic 
dimeter  : 

from  a  wild  |  weird  clime  |  tha't  li  |  eth  sublime 

out  of  Space  |  — out  of  Time  | . 

The  Glyconic  and  the  Pherecratic  are  not  choriambic,  but  consist, 
respectively,  of  a  base,  dactyl,  and  cretic  chusula,  and  a  base,  dactyl,  and 

*  Some  Editors,  e.  gr.  Mr.  Paley  and  Mr.  Jehb,  prefer  not  to  indicate  thus  dis- 
tinctly the  orders  and  verses.  y 

240  ^^ 


ON  METRKS. 

trochaic  clausula  :  thus,  Aesch.  Ag.  383  : 

λαχτι  I  ffayri  μ«  j  yav  AiKas  \\  βωμον  \  fis  αφαν  \  ttay. 

This  form  of  verse  is  a  favorite  one  with  Aeschylus,  and  it  caught 
the  attention  of  Catullus  so  much  that  he  tried  it  in  his  17th  ode  : 

et  pu  I  ella  te  |  nellulo  ||  deli  |  catior  |  haedo. 
The  usual  Horatian  form,  with  a  spondaic  base,  is  used,  Eur.  P/i.  2 1 2, 1 3 : 

ίττπίΰ  I  ffavTos  ev  \  οϋράνφ  \ 
κά\\ϊσ  I  τον  Ke\a  \  Βημά. 

They  occur  in  the  old  English  carol : 

all  the  |  bells  m  the  |  church  shall  ring  | 

'  Christmas  j  day  ! '  in  the  |  morning. 

The  English  dochmius  does  not  admit  of  all  those  variations, 
p.  227,  and  seems  to  be  confined  to  comic  contexts,  as  in  Aristo- 
phanes, etc. ;  it  is  followed  by  an  Ithjphallic  (see  p.  230),  in  : 

chip  chow  I  cherry  chow  ||  fol  de  rol  de  li  do. 

A  resolution  of  the  first  arsis  occurs  in  the  second  of  the  two  following 

dochmii :  ,,..,,„ 

ciOss  patch  I  draw  the  latch  | 

sit  by  the  ]  door  and  spin : 

the  "take  a  cup  and  |  sip  it  up  ||  and  call  the  neighbours  in",  which 
follows,  is  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic  followed  by  an  iamhic  tripodia. 

Cretics  occur  very  distinctly  in  the  ballad  '  on  the  Sea-Fight  off 
Cape  la  Hogue,  in  the  year  1692 '.  Lines  1,  3,  5,  7  are  cretie  dimeters: 

"follow  me  |  and  you'll  see  | 

that  the  battle  |  will  be  soon  begun  ". 
"  whilst  a  flood  |  all  of  blood  | 

filled  the  scupp'r  holes  |  of  the  Eoyal  Sun  ". 
"now  they  cry,  |  run  or  die.  | 

British  colours  |  rid  the  vanquished  main  ". 
"now  we  sing  ]  bless  the  king,  | 

let  us  drink  to  ]  everj-  English  tar". 


ON  5IETBES. 

The  trochaic  dimeier  catalectic  occurs  often,  as  Acsch.  Ag.  1011,  13  : 

ουκ  fdu  προ  |  πα^  5ομο$  \ 

ovS'  eirovTi  \  σε  σκαφο$. 
"  twinkle,  twinkle,  |  little  star  ;  | 

how  I  wonder  |  Λνΐιαί  you  are", 
"pity  me  since  |  she's  no  more,  | 

beauteous  maid  of  |  Aghavore". 

The  ithyphallic  becomes  a  complete  verse  in  : 

baby  baby  bunting,  || 

father's  gone  a-  |  hunting,  || 

to  get  a  litt  I  le  rab  |  bit's  skin, 

to  wrap  the  ba  |  by  bunting  in, 

two  ithyphaUics  and  two  iamlic  dimeters. 

It  is  pleasant  to  find  that  tetrastrophic  systems  of  the  anapaestic 
dimeter  are  well  approved  in  English  : 

τά  '/ap  4κ  I  Ίτροτίρων  \  απλακη  \  ματά  viv  \ 

the  assy  |  rian  came  down  |  like  the  wolf  [  on  the  fold,  | 

and  his  co  |  horts  were  gleam  1  ing  in  pur  ]  pie  and  gold. 

The  following   forms    occur   in   the  Ballad  of   *  Tlie  Ked  Crosse 
Knighte ' : 

let  the  mass  ]  bee  sung  |  and  the  bells  ]  bee  rung. 

and  the  mass  |  sail  be  sung  |  and  the  hells  |  sail  be  rung. 

let  the  min  |  str  Tils  sing,  |  and  the  bells  |  "y'ring. 

'  Fair  Susan  of  Somersetsliire  '  was 

the"  beau  |  tiful'st  crea  |  ture  thai  e  |  ver  was  seen. 

The  ionic  a  minore  is  found  in  choruses,  e.yr. : 

Ciiny  may  row  |  rick  a  rare  row  | 

dim  a  clasha  |  mich  a  niol  a  |  mingo, 

two  ionic  a  minore  dimeters  with  troclaic  clausula. 

242 


ο. ν  METRES. 

The  io7uc  a  mi'nore  tetrameter  of  Horace,  Od.  3.  12  : 

niiseraruni  est  |  nequo  amori  |  dare  ludum  |  neque  dulci  | 

is  found  in  such  lines  as  : 

for  the  meetings  |  and  the  greetings,  (  the  surpiises,  |  the  embraces  | 

with  an  occasional  trochaic  dipodia  as  usual : 

for  the  smiles  that  |  brighten  sadness  |  and  the  hopes  that  |  grow  to  gladness.  | 

Argosy,  Dec.  1884. 

The  hacchius  occurs  in  each  stanza  of  an  old  Scottish  ballad  entitled 
'  The  Vision  ',  in  the  dimeter  form  : 

throch  feidom  |  our  freedom  |  . 
quhat  romans  |  or  no  mans  |  , 

and  so  in  the  more  recent : 

but  true  men  |  like  you  men  |  . 

The  paroemiac  {τταροιμία,  '  proverb ' :  it  often  expresses  general 
truths)  is  rather  common  in  English  lyrics.  In  one  of  Byron's  pieces 
entitled  '  Stanzas  to  Augusta ',  it  alternates  with  an  anapaestic  tri- 
podia,  and  only  anapaests  are  admitted  : 

in  the  de  |  sert  a  foun  |  tain  is  spring  |  ing, 
in  the  wide  |  waste  there  still  |  is  a  tree  |  , 

and  a  bird  \  in  the  sol  ]  itude  sing  |  ing, 
wh  Teh  speaks  |  to  my  spi  |  rit  of  thee  |  . 

John  Leech's  paroemiacs  are  more  exactly  in  Greek  form  : 

th  e"re  was  |  an  old  girl  |  in  kilken  |  ny, 

not  the  old  |  est  who  lived  [  there  by  ma  |  ny, 

she"  said  :  |  there's  no  soul,  |  in  this  low  |  iiish  hole, 

whose  opin  |  ion  i  va  |  lue  one  pen  i  ny. 

The  -Srd  verse  is  an  anapaestic  dimeter. 


Q2 


ON  METKE9. 

He  imitates  Byron's  anapaestic  tripodias  in  : 

th  e"y  say  |  that  in  hap  |  py  japan  [ 

men  are  free  |  to  helieve  ]  ■what  they  can  |  ; 

b  u"t  if  I  they  come  preach-  | 

ing,  and  teach  |  ing,  and  screech  |  ing, 
they  are  sent  [  off  to  jail  |  in  a  van  |  . 
don't  you  wish  |  this  was  hap  |  py  japan  ? 

I  -would  call  the  verse  which  separates  the  two  couples  of  ana- 
paestic tripodias  a  paroemiacus  major,  from  its  having  one  foot 
more  than  the  Greek  paroemiac.  The  latter  is  formed  of  two  ana- 
paestic feet,  an  anapaest,  and  a  syllable  over,  either  a  long  or  a 
short  one,  which  may  end  with  either  a  vowel  or  a  consonant,  because 
there  is  always  a  pause  there.  It  is  futile  and  misleading  to  surmise 
that  that  syllable  is  a  fi-agment  of  a  fourth  anapaest,  and  that  the 
pause  is  one  of  so  many  morae,  or  single  times.  That  is  all  surplusage 
and  flimsy  speculation.  The  important  thing  to  know  is,  that  an  ana- 
paestic line,  so  formed,  was  judged  by  Greek  poets  to  be  an  indispen- 
sable ending  for  their  systems  of  anapaestic  dimeters.  The  poet's 
intention  was  to  write  a  paroemiac  and  nothing  else.  Boeckh  says  of 
the  terms  hrachycatalectic  and  hypercatalectic  "  Nego  ejusmodi  versus 
reperiri".  "TJt  brachycatalectica  ita  hypercatalectica  ratio  prorsus 
mihi  absurda  videtur  ". 


244 


THK  MKTRES  USED  IN  ΤΠΕ  EUMENIDES. 


THE  METRES  USED  IX  THE  EUMENIDES. 

Ύχ.  1-142  (144,  counting  the  two  lost  after  v.  20  and  v.  22) 
Iambic  Trimeters  Cataledic  or  Iambic  Senarii,  -with  six  verses  117, 
120,  123,  126,  129,  130,  consisting  of  interjections.  As  120  balances 
117;  and  126,  123;  so  it  is  probable  that  129  and  130  are  two  iambic 
dimeters  balancing  each  other;  and  130  may  be  more  correctly  written: 

λαβί,  \αβ4,  \a$e,  φράζον  \αβ4. 

Taking  in  the  two  verses  lost,  Weil  marks  five  iambic  systems  from  v. 

1  to  33  (35  in  all): 

8.       8.       3.       8.       8, 


and  five  from  v.  34  to  63 : 

δ,      7. 

7. 

7. 

5  (one  lost). 

From  V.  64  to  93 : 

3.      4. 

3. 

4. 

3.       4.       3, 

with  a  clausula  of  6  (88-93). 
From  94  to  116: 

6.       3.       3.       6  (one  lost). 
From  117  to  142: 

3.     3.       3.     3.       2.     2.       2. 


Parodos  (<Γτρ.  α  ,  άντ.  α) 
143,  149,  dochmiac  dimeters: 


_   ν   _  ^   \J  \J 


144,  150,  iambic  senarii. 

145,  151,  dochmiac  dimeters,  as  above. 

146,  152,  dochmiac  monometers. 

*  It  was  not  necessary  to  mark  the  rhythm  by  the  signs  of  arsis  (")  and  thesis  ('), 
because  a  syllable  here  marked  (_)  always  has  the  arsis;  and  one  marked  (w)  or  (ϋ) 
always  has  the  thesis. 

«45 


THE  METEES  USED 


147,  153,  iamhie  senarii. 

148,  154,  iamhie  monometer ,  cretic  dimeter: 

w_|w_ii_w_|_u+i. 

στρ.  β',   άντ.  β'. 

155,  161,  iamhie  senarii. 

156,  162,  dochmiae  7nonometer,  iamhie  dimeter: 

u_i_u_l|u_io_i. 

157,  163,  dochmiae  monometer %: 

v:»   >^    !    _   ϋ   _    I   . 

158,  164,  dochmiae  monometer»: 


AVeil  prefers  to  take  this  as  an  iamhie  tripodia: 

yj  <JZi   I   \J  GO   I    vj  +    I  . 

159,  165,  iamhie  moyiometer,  eretie  trimeter: 

w_|w_   II   _w_|_i^_|_^_|. 

160,  166,  iamhie  dimeters: 

KJ  C70    I    KJ  OO    I    <J   <Xj    I    U  _    I  . 

<Γτρ•  γ',    άντ.  ύ'. 

167,  171,  iamhie  senarii. 

168,  172,  doehmius,  dactyl,  trochaic  dipodia: 

u  oo   |_u_   II   —  \j  \j   II   _v_4-|. 

169,  173,  dochmiae  dimeters: 

\J  <JZj    I    _  w  _    II    \j  <Xj    I    _  w  _    I  . 

170,  174,  iamhie  monometer,  doehmius: 

w_|u_||u_|_w_|. 

First  Kiiisode. 

175-248,  iamhie  senarii. 

Weil,  reading  ap    ακον^τί-,  rotas  (vv.  186,  187),  divides  175-193 

into: 

2.       δ.       .').       ό.       2, 

2.0 


IN  ΤΠΚ  EUMEXIDES. 

and  from  194  to  230,  into: 

3.     3.       4.       3.     3  (one  lost).     2.     2.     2.       3.     3.       4.       3.     3. 

From  231  to  248  (not  transposing  όμοια  χίρσον,  etc.,  and  supposing  a 
verse  to  be  lost  after  it)  Weil  makes  out : 

10  (2.     4.     4.)  10  (4.     4.     2.) 

According  to  my  text,  the  systems  will  be: 

8.       2.       8, 

the  first  8  telling  what  Orestes  has  been  doing,  etc.,  the  2  announcing 
his  discovery,  the  second  8  telling  what  the  Furies  have  been  doing, 
etc. 

Spiparodos.     Parodos  resumed. 

<Γύ<Γτ.  α'. 

249,  252,  dochmiac  monometers  : 

w  CO   I  _  w  _   II    and  _  co  |  oo  >-/  _   |  . 

250,  251,  cretic  dimeters: 

-  w  _  I  _  V  _  I  . 


253,  256,  iambic  senarii. 

254,  257,  iambic  monometer,  cretic: 

^  _  I  u  _  II  _  ^  _  I . 

255,  258,  dochmiac  dimeters: 

\j  <:kj   I  _  v./  _   II   ν  CO  I  _  1.^  _  I  . 

(Tvtrr,  γ'. 

259,  264,  iambic  senarii. 

260,  263,  dochmiac  dimeters: 

\J  ^  ^   \    —  'U  —    \\    u  OZi   \   CO  <-<  _    I     {μΐ\4ων  is  \j  _) 

21  w  _  I 

261,  262,  iambic  senarii. 


VJ    _  _     »J    _  _     νΛ-Ι      \      —    \J    — 


247 


THE  METRES  USED 
<rv<rr.  δ' . 

265,  270,  dochmiac  dimetern: 

2L  CO  I  _  u  _   II   w  \Xj  I  _  v_i  _  I 
—  ^^,  I— "-*—  ll"-*—  i— '^— I• 

266,  269,  dochmiac  monometera. 

267,  268,  iambic  sc7iarii. 

271-300,  iambic  senarii,  M'hich  divide  themseh'es  into; 

4.     4.       2.     5.     5.     2.       4.     4. 


First  etasimon  (301-3β?). 

0Γν<Γτη(χα,  άντισ-νιττημα. 

301,  304,  306,  309,  anapaestic  dimeters. 

302,  307,  anapaestic  monometers. 

303,  305,  308,  310,  paroemiacs. 

ίπωδός. 

311,  313,  314,  anapaestic  dimeters. 

312,  S15,  paroemiacs. 

στρ.  α,    άντ.  α. 

316,  325,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic,  Phereeratic: 

_w_w|_u_||__|_uu|_+I. 

317,  326,  trochaic  dimeter  catahctic  (penult  anceps) 

_  V  _  u  I  _  Λ  _  I  . 

318,  327,  cretic  trimeter,  trochaic  dipodia: 
_u_  I  _, 

319,  328,  cretic  dimeter: 

320,  329,  cretic  dimeter,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic: 


_v-'__v__u 


_  w  _        _  u 


—    W_  —V-i—      U      —V-i    —    U  _u_  . 


321,  330,  cretic  {2^aeonic)  dimeter: 


248 


IN  THE  EUMEJilDES. 

322,  331,  cretic  (paeonic)  tetrameter  (perhaps  penult  anceps): 

323,  332,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic  :  see  above. 
32-1,  333,  two  trochaic  dimeters  catalectic. 

(Γτρ.  β',   άντ.  β'. 
334,  335,  343,  344.  dactylic  pentameters  catalectic: 

—   yj   \j    \    —  ^  \j    \    ^   ^  \J    \    _ww]_+. 

336,  345.  Pherecratics. 

337,  346,  cretic,  dactylic  pentameter  catalectic  : 

338,  347,  trochaic  dimeters  catalectic. 

339,  340,  341,  348,  349,  350,  cretic  {paeonic)  dimeteis : 

<Ki  \j  —  I  <jo  >.^  _  I  . 
342,  351,  cretic  (paeonic)  dimeter  with  a  P^recratic  as  clausula. 

<Γτρ.  γ,    άντ.  γ  . 

352,  355,  base,  base,  dactylic  trimeter  catalectic: 

353,  356,  dactylic  pentameters  catalectic. 

354,  357,  dactylic  pentameter  catalectic,  with  trochaic  dimeter  catalec- 
tic as  clausula. 

<Γτρ.  δ',    άντ.  8'. 

358,  363,  iambic  manometer,  trochaic  monometer,  cretic  dimeter,  iambic 
tripodia : 

u_u_   ||-w_w   II   _w_|_u_||u_|w_|_x__l. 

359,  364,  iambic  dimeters. 

360,  365,  anacrusis,  trochaic  dimeter,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic:  i<im- 
bic  tripodia: 

\J    II    _  V  \X;  V    I    Cv/  v_u    II    _w_vl_u_    II    v_w_    -^    —    I• 

249 


THE  MKTRES  USED 

361,  366,  dactylic  tetrameter  catalectic : 

_uu)_uu|_ww 

362,  367,  trochaic  dimeters  catalectic. 


Second  fpisode. 

368-461,  iambic  senarii,  wliicli  Weil  divides  into  (368-385): 

9  (2.     4.     3}.  9.  (3.     4.     2.) 

386-441  :— 

9  (3.  4.  2.)       12  (4.  4.  4.)       7  (3.  4.)       12  (4.  4.  4.)       7  (3.  4.)       9  (3.  4.  2.) 

442-461:— 

12(6.     6.)  12  (6,  one  lost.     6,  three  lost.) 

Atliana's  speech  resolves  itself  in  my  text  into  two  parts:  the  first 

10  lines  stating  the  difficnlties  of  the  case,  442-451;  the  second  10  ex- 
pounding the  remedy  which  she  proposes,  452-461. 


Second  Stasinion. 

σ-τρ.  α  ,  άντ.  α  . 

462,  469,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

463,  470,  trochaic  dipodia  catalectic  or  cretic.  (That  these  single 
cretics,  vv.  463,  470,  490,  498,  constitute  each  a  verse  is  seen  from  the 
Βεσποτονμενον  of  v.  489.) 

464,  471,  cretic,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic: 

_u_    II    _w_u|_w_]. 

465,  472,  cretic  dimeter. 

466,  473,  cretic,  two  trochaic  dimeters  catalectic: 

_w_   II   —v  —  ul—v—    II    _v_u|_w_|. 

467,  474,  trochaic  dimeters  (resolved  arsis  in  2nd  place) : 

_  \J   GO  w    j    _   v./   _  V. 

468,  475,  two  trochaic  dimeters  catalectic  (1st  arsis  resolved): 

<oo  v_u|_v_    II   _w_u|_u_. 
250 


IX  THE  KUMKNIDES. 
<Γτρ.  β',   άντ.  β'. 

476,  482,  two  trochaic  dimeters  catalectic. 

477,  483,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

478,  484,  cretic,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

479,  485,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

480,  486,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic  (3rd  arsis  resolved): 

_   v^  _  w    I    CO  u  _ . 

481,  487,  two  trochaic  dimeters  cataUctic. 

(Γτρ   γ',    άντ.  γ'. 

488,  489,  496,  497,  trochaic  dimeters  catalectic. 

490,  498,  cretic:  see  v.  463. 

491,  499,  dactylic  pentameter  catalectic,  Adonius : 

492,  500,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

493,  501,  dactijlic  tetrameter,  monosyllabic  clausula: 

_ww|_uw|_ww|_uuj_|. 

494,  502,  chor iambus,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic: 

—   \J  \J   —     \\     _w_w|     _u_. 

495,  503,  dactyl,  trochaic  dipodia  : 

_   w   w    I     _   w    _    +  . 

(Γτρ.  δ' ,   άντ.  δ' . 

504,  510,  iambic  dipodia,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic,  Ithy phallic: 

vj_<-/_   II   _u_w  I  —  \j  —  II   _u_u_+  |. 

505,  511,  iambic  dipodia,  Ithy  phallic: 

\j  —  u  —  II   _u_v_+  |. 

506,  512,  iambic  dipodia,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

507,  513,  iambic  senarius  (pure,  ctLHeahexapodia,  imitated  by  Ca- 
tullus, 4;  Horace,  Epod.  16): 

<J   —  \j  —    I    u_v-'_|v-'_u_    |. 


2?  I 


THE  METRES  USED 

508,  514,  anacrusis,  base,  Ithyjjhallic : 

u|_Ji|_u_v_+). 

509,  515,  Adonius,  oretic,  dactyl,  trochaic  dipodia: 

—  wv   I— >-'    (I    _u_    II    _uu|   _w_  + 


Third  Episode. 

516-729,  iambic  senarii,  which  Weil  arranges  thus:  — 
516-523: 

4.       5  (one  lost.) 


524-531: 
532-563: 


2.     3.     3. 
3.     2.       3.     3.       5.     5.       3.     3.       2.     3. 


564-625  : 

5.  3.    5  (one  lost).    6.  6  (one  lost).  4.    3.    5.  3.    5.    6.   6  (two  lost).    4  (all  lost). 

"Weil  rejects  619-625.  The  antithetic  correspondence  of  iambic 
systems  is  not  manifest  here. 

626-632: 

4.       3. 
633-662  : 

4.        4.      4.      3.        4.      4.      3.        4. 

663-705  : 

12(4.     4.     4.  the  last  4  lost).       12(4.     4.     4.)       12(6.     6.)       12(6.     6.) 

This  division  suits  "Weil's  text,  supposing  four  lines  to  be  lost. 

706-729  and  946-956.  Weil  counts  these  as  distinct  and  diffe- 
rent systems  ;  but  the  ■word  ιτλ^ιστήρη,  v.  715,  has  long  seemed  to  me 
to  be  suspicious.  Now  that  a  further  argument  appears  to  me  in  the 
responsion  of  this  speech  of  Orestes  to  Athana's,  946-956  (much  in  the 
same  way  as  880-891  correspond  to  the  far-away  961-972),  I  propose 
also  to  include  ν  v.  714,  715,  716  in  the  interpolation;  and  I  regard 
the  apparent  abruptness,  spoken  of  on  p.  189,  of  τιματΐ,  v.  954,  as 
resulting  from  a  legitimate  and  forcible  asyndeton.  Thus  the  two 
speeches  will  be  : 

11  (3.     5.     3.)  11  (3.     0.     3.) 

232 


IN  ΤΠΕ  EUMENIDES. 

Commol  (Ί) 

and   a   Fourth    Episode,    consistingp    of    Athaiia*e    propitiatory 

appeals  (Ί)  alternating-,   730-84.5. 

στρ.  α  ,  άντ.  ο'. 

730,  731,  759,  760,  dochmiac  monometers  (^eoi  is  one  long). 
732,  733,  761,  762,  iambic  senarii. 

734,  763,  bacchiac  dimeter : 

w  _  Λ  I  ^  _  +  I  . 

735,  764,  bacchiac  trimeter: 

w_u|^_ul^-+|. 

736,  765,  dochmiac  monometer. 

737,  766,  two  trochaic  dimeters  cataleetic. 

738,  739,  767,  768,  dochmiac  monometer. 

740,  769,  iambic  senarii. 

741,  770,  dochmiac  monometer: 

<^  oo  I  v:a>  u  _  I  . 

742,  771,  iambic  senarii. 

743,  772,  bacchiac  dimeter  (^arsis  resolved) : 

u  oo  2L  I  u  CO  +  I  • 

744,  773,  dochmius,  dactyl,  trochaic  dipodia: 

\j  —  \  —  ^  —  W  _wvl_u_+l. 


745-758,  and  774-786,  iambic  senarii : 

U  (3.     3.     4.     4.)  14  (3,  one  lost.     3.     4.     4.) 


σ-τρ.  β  ,   άντ.  β'. 

787,  811,  dochmiac  monometer . 

788,  791,  812,  815,  interjection  fulfilling  the  part  of  a  verse. 

789,  813,  dochmiac  monometer: 

\j  cK/  I  _  v7  CO  I  . 

2.S3 


THE  METHES  TJSED 

790,  814,  dochmiac  monometer: 


w  \.f~j      — 


792,  793,  794,  816,  817,  818,  dochmiac  monometer. 

795,  819,  four  interjections,  fulfilling  the  part  of  a  verse. 

796,  820,  dochmiac  dimeter: 


\j^     — 


797,  821,  dochmiac  monometer: 

2L  cio  1  _  vj  _ 

|. 

798,  799,  822,  823,  dochmiac  dimeter: 

uca:/|_vj_    II    ϋ- 

1    _    X    _ 

ϋ  <xj  1  _  i-i  _   II   w  _  1 

-"-  1 

800-810,  and  824-845,  iambic  senarii  : 

14  (4.     2.     5.     3  lost.)  14  (4,  one  lost.     2.     δ.     3.)     9  are  interpolated. 

846-857,  incl.,  and  858-869: 

12(2.     2.     2.     2.     2.     2.)  12(3.     3.     3.     3.) 

The  monostichia,  846-857,  also  divides  itself  into  3.   3.   3.  3,  if 
regard  be  had  to  the  meaning. 


870-086,  Kxodos,   those  parts  of  a  di-ania  whicli  belong  to 
the  exit  of  the  actors  and  chorus. 

ΟΓτρ.  α',    άντ.  α. 

870-879,  and  892-901: 

870,  892,  cretic,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic: 

_w_||_w_v^  I  -  ■^  -  |. 

871,  893,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

872,  894,  base,  trocliaic  dimeter: 

_2^   ||_u_u|_\^_u|. 

873,  895,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

874,  896,  Ithyphallic,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic : 

_i-'_w_21||— '^  —  v-*!— u_|. 
254 


l.\  ΤΠΕ  ECMEMDES. 

875,  876,  897,  898,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

877,  899,  iambic  senarii  (pure,  hexapodiae). 

878,  900,  eretic  dimeter,  with  long  theses: 

X   _  I  _  ϋ  _ . 

879,  901,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

enucTT.  a,     άντκηίκΓΤ.   α. 

880-891,  and  961-972: 

880-883,  961-964,  anapaestic  dimeters. 

884,  886,  890,  965,  967,  971,  anapaestic  monometers. 

887,  891,  968,  972,  paroemiacs. 

888,  889,  969,  970,  anapaestic  dimeters. 

σνστ.   β',     άντιοπύίττ,   β', 

902-909,  and  934-941: 

902,  904-906,  908,  934,  936-938,  940,  anapaestic  dimeters. 

903,  907,  935,  939,  anapaestic  monometers. 

909,  9Α\,  paroemiacs. 

στρ.   β',    άντ.   β'. 

910-917,  and  926-933: 

910,  926,  eretic  dimeter,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic: 

-u-l-w-il-u-wi-»-»-!. 

911,  927,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic  (ca,  a  diplithong). 

912,  928,  dactylic  pentameter  catalectic. 

913,  929,  dochmiac  monometer: 

w  _  I  _  ii  _  I  . 

914,  930,  two  dactylic  penthemimers: 

_ww_co|_||_ww|_uu|_|. 

915,  931,  two  dactylic  trimeters  catalectic: 

—  uwi—wwi-u  ii_w<>^|_v-'w|  —  +.• 

916,  932,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic. 

917,  933,  lase,  trochaic  dimeter  catalectic: 

_  —  I  —  ^  —  \j  |_^—  I• 


THE  METBES  USED  IN  TIU;  ΕΓΜΕΝΙΠΕβ. 

μ^αον  σ-νστημα. 
918-925: 

918,  920-923,  anapaestic  d {meters. 

919,  924,  anapaestic  monometers. 
925,  paroemiac. 

(Γτρ.  γ,    άντ.  γ'. 
942-945,  and  957-960: 

942,  957,  dactylic  trimeter,  trochaic  dipodia : 

—  \j  \j  I  —  "u  \j  I  _vju||  _u_Ji. 

943,  958,  two  trochaic  dimeters  catalectic. 

944,  959,  two  trochaic  dimetera  catalectic. 

945,  960,  two  trochaic  dimeters  catalectic. 


ΓΙροσ-($διον  fiAos : 

the  Hymn  chanted  by  the  IVIaiflK  of  Athens  as  they  march  with 
the  Procession  to  the  Iloly  l*lacc  of  the  Kiimeuides>  at  the 
foot  of  the  Hill  called  Areopag^ae. 

973-986  : 

trrp.  a,    άντ.  α. 

973,  976,  dactylic  tetrameter  catalectic: 

^  \j  \j  I  ^  \j  \j  I  —  Kj  \j  I  _  +  |. 

974,  977,  dactylic  pentameter  catalectic : 

_  <xj  i—uw  i—wwI  _uu  I  —  +  |. 

975,  978,  dactylic  trimeter,  monosyllabic  clausula. 

_  \Kj  I  _  w  u  I  _  <xj  I  _ . 

<Γτρ.  β',    άντ.  Ρ'. 

979,  980,  983,  984,  anapaestic  dimeters. 

981,  985,  dactylic  trimeter,  monosyllabic  clausula  : 

-<kj\-<o\j\— \j\j\-\.     ΊΤΐΰκα  has  been  proposed  for  λαμνάΒι. 

982,  986,  paroemiacs. 

THE  END. 


DUBLIN    UNIVERSITY    PRESS    SERIES, 


The  Provost  and  Senior  Fellows  of  Trinitj•  College  have  undertaken 
the  publication  of  a  Series  of  Works,  chiefly  Educational,  to  be  entitled 
the  Dublin  University  Press  Series. 

The  following  volumes  of  the  Series  are  now  ready,  viz. : — 

Six  Lectures  on  Physical  Geo^aphy.  By  the  Rev.  S.  Haughton, 
M.D.,  Dubl.,  D.C.L.,  Oxon.,  F.  R.S.,  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  and  Pro- 
fessor of  Geology  in  the  University  of  Dublin,     is-y. 

Δη  Introduction  to  the  Systematic  Zoology  and  Morphology  of 

Vertebrate  Animals.  By  Alex.\xder  Mac.\lister,  M.D.,  Dubl.,  Professor  of 
Contparaiize  Anatomy  in  the  University  of  Dublin.     loj.  dd. 

The  Codex  Rescriptus  Dublinensis  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel  (Z). 
First  Published  by  Dr.  Barrett  in  1801.  A  Xew  Edition,  Revised  and  Augmented. 
Also,  Fragments  of  the  Book  of  Isaiah,  in  the  LXX.  Version,  from  an  Ancient 
Palimpsest,  now  first  Published.  Together  with  a  newly  discovered  Fragment 
of  the  Codex  Palatinus.  By  T.  K.  Abbott,  B.  D.,  Fellozv  of  Trinity  ColUge,  and 
Professor  of  Biblical  Greek  in  the  University  of  Dublin.  With  two  Plates  of 
Facsimiles.     21^. 

The  Parabola,  Ellipse,  and  Hsrperbola,  treated  Geometrically.  By 
Robert  William  Griffin,  A.M.,  LL.D.,  Ex-Scholar,  Trinity  College,  Dublin. 
6s. 

Δη  Introduction  to  Logic.    By  William  Henry  Stanley  Monck, 

M.  Α.,  Professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  in  the  University  of  Dublin.     >i. 

Essays  in  Political  and  Moral  Philosophy.  By  T.  E.  Cliffe  Leslie, 

Hon.  LL.D.,  Dubl.,  of  Lincoln's  Ιηκ,  Barrister-at-Law,  late  Examiner  in  Poli- 
tical Economy  in  the  University  of  London,  Professor  of  Jurisprudence  and 
Political  Economy  in  the  Queen's  University,    los.  6d. 

The  Correspondence  of  Cicero  :  a  reNTsed  Text,  with  Notes  and  Prole- 
gomena.— Vol.  I.,  The  Letters  to  the  end  of  Cicero's  Exile.  By  Robert  Y. 
Tyrrell,  M.  Α.,  FelloTi•  of  Trinity  College,  and  Regius  Professor  of  Greek  in 
the  University  of  Dublin.    Second  Edition.     I2J. 

Faust,  from  the  German  of  Goethe.     Bv  Thomas  E.  Webb,  LL.D., 

Q.C.,  Regius  Professor  of  Laws,  and  Public  Orator  in  the  University  of 
Dublin.    12s.  6d. 

The  Veil  of  Isis ;  a  series  of  Essays  on  Idealism.    By  Thomas  E. 

W'ebb,  LL.D.,  Q.C.,  Regius  Professor  of  La-ws,  and  Public  Orator ;  sometime 
Fellow  of  Trinity  College  and  Professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  in  the  University 
of  Dublin. 

The  Correspondence   of  Robert  Southey  with  Caroline  Bowles : 

to  which  are  added—  Correspondence  with  Shelley,  and  Southey's  Dreams. 
Edited,  with  an  Introduction,  by  Edward  Dowde.v,  LL.D.,  Professor  of  English 
Literature  in  the  University  of  Dublin,     us. 

The  Mathematical  and  other  Tracts  of  the  late  James  M'Cullagh, 

F.T.C.D.,  Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy  in  the  University  of  Dublin.  Now 
first  collected,  and  edited  by  Rev.  J.  H.  Jellett,  B.D.,  and  Rev.  Samuel 
Haughton,  M.D.,  Fellows  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin.    151. 

[Over. 


DUBLIN'  uxivERSiTY  PRESS  SERIES — Continued. 


Δ  Sequel  to  the  First  Six  Books  of  the  Elements  of  Euclid,  con- 
taining- an  Eas}•  Introduction  to  Modem  Geometry.  With  numerous  Examples, 
By  John  Casey,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,  Vice-President,  Royal  Irish  Academy  ;  Member 
offhe  London  Mathematical  Society  ;  and  Professor  of  the  Higher  Mathematics 
and  Mathematical  Physics  in  the  Catholic  University  of  Ireland.    3J.  dd. 

Theory  of  Equations  :  with  an  Introduction  to  the  Theory  of  Binary 
Algebraic  Forms.  By  William  Snow  Burxside,  M.  Α.,  Erasmus  Smith's 
Professor  of  Mathematics  in  the  Uni~>ersity  of  Dublin  ;  and  Arthur  Willlam 
Pantox,  1Γ.Α.,  Fello-u•  and  Tutor,  Trinity  College,  Dublin.    lar.  ed. 

The  Parmenides  of  Plato :  with  Introduction,  Analysis,  and  Notes. 
By  Thomas  Maguire,  LL.D.,  D.  Lit.,  Fellow  and  Tutor,  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,    js.  6d. 

The  Medical  Langnage  of  St.  Luke :  a  Proof  from  Internal  Evi- 
dence that  "The  Gospel  according  to  St.  Luke"  and  "The  Acts  of  the 
Apostles"  were  written  by  the  same  Person,  and  that  the  writer  was  a  Medical 
\Ian.      By  the  Rev.   William  Kirk  Hobart,   LL.D.,   Ex-Scholar,   Trinity 

College,  Dublin.     j6s. 

Life  of  Sir  Wm.  Rowan  Hamilton,  Knt.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  M.R.I.A., 

Andrews  Professor  of  Astronomy  in  the  University  of  Dublin,  and  Royal  Astro- 
nomer of  Ireland,  δ-ί.  &fc. :  including  Selections  from  his  Poems,  Correspon- 
dence, and  Miscellaneous  Writings.  By  Robert  Perceval  Graves,  M.  Α., 
Sub-Dean  of  the  Chapel  Royal,  Dublin,  and  formerly  Curate  in  charge  of 
Windermere.    Vol.  I.  (1882) ;  Vol.  II.  (1885),  each,  15J. 

Dublin  Translations  :  Translations  into  Greek  and  Latin  Verse,  by 
Members  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin.  Edited  by  Robert  Yelverton  Tyrrfll, 
M.A.  Dublin,  D.Lit.  Q.  Univ.,  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  and  Regius  Professor 
of  Greek  in  the  University  of  Dublin.     \2S.  6d. 

The  Achamians  of  Aristophanes.  Translated  into  English  Verse  by 
Robert  Yelvertox  Tyrrell,  M.A.Dublin,  D.Lit.  Q.Univ.,  Fellow  of  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  and  Regius  Professor  of  Greek. 

Evangelia    Antehieronymiana    ex    Codice    vetusto    Dublinensi. 

Ed.  T.  K.  Abbott,  B.D. 

The  Eumenides  of  -ffischylus :  a  Critical  Edition,  Λvith  Metrical 
English  Translation.  By  Johx  F.  DA\nES,  Μ.Α.,  Univ.  Dubl., :  Lit.  D.,  Q.U.I. ; 
F. R.U.I. ;  Professor  of  Latin  in  the  Queen's  College,  Galway.    Demy  8vo. 


The  folio u-'ing  are  in  the  Press: — 

The  iiEneid  of  Virg-il,  translated  into  English  blank  verse.     By  Rev. 
C.\xox  Thorxhill,  B.A.,  Ex-Sclwlar,  Trinity  College,  Dublin.    Crown  8vo. 

The  Homeric   Q,uestion.      By  George  ΛνιικΐΝ$,   Β.  Α.,   Ex-Scholar, 

Trinity  College,  Dublin.     Demj•  8vo. 

The  Theory  of  Attraction.     By  the  late  Rev.  R.  Toavnsend,  Senior 
Fellow,  Trinity  College,  Dublin.     Demy  8vo. 


DUBLIN:    HODGES,    FIGGIS,   AND    CO. 
LONDON;    LONGMANS,    GREEN,  AND    CO. 


I 


UnWeisity  of  Toronto 
library 

DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 

U«der  Pau  "Rei.  Index  Fll*" 

Made  by  UBRARY  BUREAU 


\\  .: